Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

LET’S CLEAR THIS FROM THE START
This is not a full reaction to arc 5, since we haven’t news on a continuation of Watching Arc 5 in a Hopeful Theater of Hell, I started this because I still wanted to imagine the cast reaction to various SCENES not the whole arc.
I am choosing to do only a few scenes because 1 I am an anime only so there are things that I don’t know if we have answers or not, 2 I don’t have the energy or english skill to do the whole series and 3 if you think this is sloppy work pls do it yourself I am literally craving for more WHDAAA content.
Again since I am anime only the narration will be however i manage it on the moment, I don’t have the WN/LN as reference. If I add cut scenes or know things that are lore from future arcs or side stories is because I have ended up too deep in the Re Zero abyss.
Also go read Watching arc 5 in a Hopeful Theatre of Hell first obviously, I am not doing any of their scenes.
I will try to upload weekly.

All clear?
Let’s go

Chapter Text

RETURN TO THE INN SCENE

While waving at Otto the Group attention got redirected by Garfiel.

“What’s this? I’m picking up a new scent at the Inn.”

“STOP MAKING REPEAT MYSELF!! Just Shut up and bring me your boss.”

“Oh it’s Lachins” Felt recognised first who the troublemaker was.

“Isn’t that one of the criminals that mugged Subaru on the first day?” Julius noted, instintively wanting to understand what may be the source of problems for his lady.

“Yeah I brought him in my camp among other peoples from the low class to start working together. Sorry for the problems he is causing.”

“Someone as crude as you doesn’t deserve to see my master, not even my brother! Please leave.” Joshua stood firmly at the entrance of the Inn refusing to make the suspect man enter.

“You just don’t know how to listen do you, brat?! How about I just beat your ass!”

“That’s enough!” Emilia interrupted the two before he could generate ulterior conflict.

“Emilia-sama! You have returned” Joshua noted with a tone of surprise.

“What happened? Let’s calm down and talk this over.”

“As always Emilia-sama is trying to solve the situation peacefully.” Petra noted with an hint of pride to her mistress determination and good heart.

“AH! The fool halfwit is trying to reason even with a commoner as pathetic as this one. The blind leading the blind as they say”

“Shut up Tits-brain!” Just as Priscilla can’t resist to take a jab at the others actions on the screen so Felt reacts to her insults like an instict. Then she turns to Anastasia saying “Again, sorry for the problems he is causing.”

“No problem.”

“SCREW THIS AND EVERYONE HERE! This damn brat won’t let me in!”

“Wait I’ve seen this guy somewhere” flashbacks to the first day of Subaru here crossed his mind “It’s Chin.”

“The hell is Chin?? My name is Lachins!”

“Lachins? So you really are Chin!” a quick laugh left Subaru mouth at the end as he put his arm on Lachin while remembering this ‘fond’ memory.

“Screw off” Lachin however wasn’t having it with Subaru antics.

“You know at the start we wanted these guys dead for all the troubles they put Natsuki-san through…” Otto started.

“On the other hand after all we saw these guys really are a memory of an easier time.” Al continued while sighing, understanding more than anyone else how the challenges of his bro must have afflicted his mental state and focus.

“Considering that their meeting led directly to Subaru-kyun meeting and falling for Emilia-sama it may very well be one of his fondest memories” Ferris added half teasing the lady in the first row.

“That’s a great point! Hey Big Sis want me to order these guys to mug Big Bro again? This way you can make him fall for you all over again!!” The biggest teasing grin that Felt ever had just appeard on her face.

“Felt-Chaaaan” Emilia’s ears were red as a tomato by the teasing.

“Do you know him Subaru?”

“Yeah from the capital. This really takes me back. He and his friends tried to mug me.”

“From what Betty hears, he must be trash, I suppose”

“The hell are you calling trash?!”

“You are worse than that for killing Betty’s Subaru, in fact.” Betty thought but choose to not speak aloud of this past loop since it would ruin the mood in the theatre, and to not fuel the worry that they all shared.

“Just leave this guy to me, you son of a…” But before Garfiel could act on the low-petty criminal his instincts allerted him to pay attention to a man on the road.

“I was wondering what was taking you so long Lachins. What’s the commotion about?” The man turned out to be Reinhard.

Garfield transformed one of his arms and attacked the Sword Saint without thinking about it for a second.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!!” Felt jumped on her chair looking at the catboy like he wanted to burn him.

“Garfiel why would you do that?” Frederica instintevely demanded an answer for his brother’s actions on the screen.

“I am sorry, My amazin’ self has acted on instinct since I didn’t know that Reinhard would have been there, so I must have freaked out when someone appeared behind me without me noticing.”

“Felt-sama please sit down, it’s probably as he is saying, I must have arrived using my superspeed without thinking if anyone was there. My apologies Garf-san.” As always Reinhard found a way to blame it all on himself.

“Tch- fine.” Felt let it go only because he didn’t want to see his knight blame himself again.

“Eh, no no, my Amazing self should apologies for this” then a depressed voice and look appeared on the tiger boy “I wish I made a better first impression.”

“You did." shock and surprise overtook Garfiel face as he heard Reinhard declaration.

"In this theatre. By standing up for Subaru no matter what, even when I had my doubts.” a sad look appeared on the sword saint as he recalled the beginning of these viewings and his incapibility to act as Otto and Garfiel did for Subaru.

Felt wasn't happy that her knight was again diminishing himself. However Garfiel got excited once more at the compliment received by the second greatest hero of his era.

“Reinhard” Subaru noted with a hint of surprise.

“Hi there, Subaru. It’s been too long. I am glad you are doing well. By The way Subaru, I know it’s been a whole year, but could you stop your friend for a bit?”

“Calm down Garfiel. This guy is Reinhard! He’s uh… my friend. Don’t worry about him.”

To this Reinhard felt contrasting emotions, he was glad to have been called a friend by Subaru but at the same time the slight esitation made him flinch. But after all it couldn’t be any other way, he left him to Roswaal machination, to face the witch cult and he didn’t even manage to kill Els-.

“I am sure Subaru-kun doesn’t resent you sword saint-sama.” Rem made the unexpected move of speaking and looking directly in the eyes of Reinhard

“What do you mean Rem-san?” Reinhard couldn’t comprend what the blue haired maid was getting at.

“Rem’s hero is probably still conflicted about how he acted towards you last year at the capital, I am sure he doesn’t blame you for anything outside your control.”

“I-I see” a selfish part of Reinhard choose to believe her, for the friendship he wanted to endure with Subaru.

“Rem? Why did you say that?” Emilia whispered.

“Reinhard-sama had the same look of self flagellation Subaru-kun had at the capital, Emilia-sama. I am sure he wouldn’t want someone else to feel the same way.” She whispered back.

“As he just told you, I am Reinhard Van Astrea. I would be grateful if you told me your name.”

“Tch. Garfiel Tinsel.”

“I see! So you’re Lady Emilia’s shield. I am glad to meet you.” He offered his hand to the catboy but he still was too fringhted to take it “I’m sorry if i offended you. I will be more careful next time.”

“Reinhard, I’m sorry about him. Are you okay?” Emilia walked towards the two while trying to deescalate the situation.

“Lady Emilia, it has been a while. Fortunately, his aim was so precise that I could stop him without any problems.”

“I heard from Felt-chan that you’ve been achieving really good results.”

“Compared to your amazing exploits, they’re still very minor. Subaru, care to tell me more about your fight with the White Whale later? That Witchbeast isn’t unrelated to me, either.”

To this both the Van Astreas in the room flinched remembering how much that beast damaged their lives, but then they both looked at the sleeping boy on the first row reflecting on how he allowed to make them the first step towards a possible reconcillation.

“Yeah sure. But before that... Do you know Lachins or something?”

“Yes, he’s currently working under Lady Felt” Then he looked towards the ex-criminal “Lachins, I’ll handle the rest. Please tell Felt-sama to return to the Inn soon.”

“Yeah, yeah”

“If anything happens send a signal, I will be there in five seconds.”

“What do you mean by that Reinhard-sama?” Crusch asked first.

“Lachins can use magic to generates a light signal visible from a very long distance.”

“I have a nasty feeling that somehow it will be used by Natsuki-san for one of his complicated and impossible plans.”

“A big show off that allows Barusu to lend the hand work to someone else’s, sounds like him alright.”

“It’s scary how it sounds like when you are actually serious” Lachins sighed while disappearing in the distance.

ANASTASIA HAS INFORMATIONS ON GLUTTONY

Now all of them are in the dining room, while sitting on the floor behind two collumn of tables (except Mimi who was sitting on Garf’s neck).

 “I didn’t think she’d call you here too, Crusch-san.” Subaru opened the discussion.

“The same goes for us. We didn’t expect you all here. It’s a fortunate coincidence.”

“So why did Anastasia call you guys here?” the scary looking boy wasn’t however so easily decived.

“You’re doubting us a bit too much. I really just wanted to have a little chat that’s all.”

“Not that I can blame Natsuki-kun for doubting us after that failed loop, I am surprised he isn’t more on the defensive.”

“It’s been one year and a whole other type of challenges for Natsuki-san, since the Sanctuary we have seen him start making every second count, while also not forcing the situation.” Otto decided to stand up for his brother honor and way of thinking.

“Yeah I know that.” “I am more curious to see how he will react to that”

“I really just wanted to have a little chat, that’s all. Which is why I didn’t bother invitn’ the unreasonable folks.”

“Unreasonable?” Emilia tilted her head thinking about who fitted the description.

“So I take it you didn’t invite Lady Priscilla, then?” but Reinhard made the connection quicker.

“They do thing completely in their own way, so I couldn’t think of an excuse to call them over. Well, at least Felt and I are a bit closer now.”

“Ah! As if my divine self needed an invitation from you lower commoners, I do as I please.”

“Yeah yeah ‘should have figured it out.” Anastasia waved aways Priscilla claim as if they were of secondary matter.

“Anastasia-sama?” Julius noted that his lady attention wasn’t on using her merchant skills to win the argument but on a thoughtfull look to the screen.

“Shsh Julius I want to see how this goes.”

“If you all were comin’ anyway, I thought I’d at least prepare a lil’ gift.”

“Then for Crusch-san, that would be…” Subaru turned to Crusch whose look was now serious like never before while in this amnesiac state.

“We came here in Priestella, because Anastasia-sama claimed to have information regarding the archbishop of Gluttony.”

This instantly made Subaru raise on his feet while giving one look of anger and judgment towards Anastasia.

“Don’t tell me he is going to lose his cool again.” Al judged his bro on the screen recalling the events of one year ago.

“Subaru/Subaru-kun” both Emilia and Rem gave instead a look of grief towards the boy seeing how the argument instantly triggered him, hoping that he would wake up as soon as possible to see Rem awake and have at least one burden off his heart.

Meanwhile in the backrows the pink oni eyes widened for a second at the realization that in the past year they could had a chance of restoring her sister, sparks of resentements for this battled in her, but she quickly supressed these thoughts understanding that Anastasia-sama didn’t owe them anything to give them the information. Also the hand of her beloved caressing her own to calm her down definetly helped.

“No, he isn’t, Subaru did react on instinct but he has clearly learned to control his emotions, he is giving my lady more than enough time to explain herself, instead of thinking that the matter concerns only him and his prospective.” Julius came first on the defense of his friend, since he already figured out how the situation could have turned out from Anastasia reaction.

“Now don’t get me wrong here, Natsuki-kun. It’s just that Crusch-san here is the better buyer.”

Subaru eyes and tone calmed down enough to show that he understood and accepted the situation “A merchant through and through, huh? Ticks me off, but I understan your logic.”

“Whew, it seems the last year of mental training did help Natsuki-san mental fortidude.”

“Since when did you start doubting big bro?” Felt looked at Otto with confusion not understanding why he seemed to turn against Subaru suddendly.

“You try to live with him for a year, Felt-sama! He seems to have three different heads at the same time that are either ignoring you, taking every type of work except the one you asked him to do or acting as the lolimancer.”

“Of course he would, Betty cuteness and knowledge are more important than mere paperwork, in fact.”

“But all these options sounds fun, I don’t get what you are getting at.” Felt grinned at the frustated Otto while Reinhard smiled at him with a look that screamed ‘I know how you feel’.

“It seems you are more mature now.” Julius intervened in the conversation while giving him a satisfied smiled towards him.

“He has indeed, ‘ah how I wish now to open a communication channel with this Natsuki-kun and talk about all of the ideas from his world that we could implement.” Anastasia was literally seeing the stars by what she could accomplish with him at his side.

“Ahem” a cough from the first row directed the merchant’s attention to the half-elf holding Subaru defensevely while pouting.

“Of course, of course, we will discuss these things as camps, I won’t steal or abuse him”.

“Mph, his knowledge is all for Betty I suppose.” The great spirit whispered while throwing herself in her contractors’ chest to hug him.

“Shut it! Don’t tempt me when I’m barely holding it.”

“Tsundere” was the universally shared thought to the scene.

“Now don’t go makin’ that face now. I’m not goin’ to hide it from you. Crusch-san here doesn’t want to leave you out. She’s a goody-two-shoes through and through.” Subaru was surprised by this esclamation now looking at Crusch and Felix.

The former was in deep contemplation for her feelings regarding the matter “Naturally, I wish to settle things with Gluttony myself, as it concerns my memories. However, I am also aware that is your fndest wish to help Rem-san.”

“Crusch-san…”

“Nya. Even in a future without her memories my lady doesn’t lose any of her pride and rightouness.” Felix couldn’t resist to be happy at how her Lady would continue to shine even if the Warden never restored her memories.

“Mph, and rightly so. Someone that dare to call herself my rival can’t be stopped by a mere amnesia.” This made nearly all the room tilt towards the baroness to look at her in surprise at the somewhat compliment she just stated.

“Thank you so much for willing to help my hero, Crusch-sama” meanwhile Rem was bowing with gratidude at the duchess.

“No need to thank me Rem-san, after all I have seen this is the least I can do for the both of you.” She recalled how the battle against the Whale couldn’t have been won without Subaru and how her life was saved by Rem’s healing after the Archbishop of Greed cut off her arm.

“Besides, I believe it would be better to have more people united to our cause.” Her look now becoming more soft and calming. “Let’s not hold grudges on whoever’s blade reaches him first.”

“Really, thank you. I’ll definetly answer your expectations. I swear it.” Subaru look also softened and was again a hopeful one.

“Even so, we will likely reach him first.” She finished while filling her chest with pride.

The discussion was interrupted when Felt entered from one of the doors.

RELAXING SCENE

“AAAaaah, this is heaven” a rare moment of Subaru enjoying life while sitting on a massage chair.

“It seems you managed to recreate some objects from Subaru world, in fact.”

“What do you mean Beako?” Emilia asked with a curiosity.

“Betty’s Subaru told Betty about a few techologies that are used to relax the body, I suppose. Although the design and mechanism are different Betty is glad that her Subaru may find familiarity in some ways.”

“Mhm why stop here then, I could provide you with a few models to bring back to the manor if you want to, ‘am sure every excuse for Natsuki-kun to relax is going to be more than welcome.”

“Really? Thank you so much Anastasia-san.” Emilia reacted joyfully to the idea, meanwhile…

“Emilia-sama, by this rate we are going to drown in debt to her camp.” The head of the internal affairs officer was already falling into despair at this prospective.

“Cap’n!”

“What’s up?”

“Sorry, but do ya mind if I head out for a bit?” the demi-human was clearly down emotionally compared to his usual energy.

“Don’t worry, Garfiel. You’re plenty strong.”

“But not the strongest. That ain’t good enough.” Garfiel ended the discussion and left the room with clear regret and frustation on his face.

To this scene both Wilhelm and Ricardo as the oldest warriors in the room started thinking what to say to help the young man, he showed again and again that he was not only more than promising as a fighter, but that he was also extremely kind. It would have been a crime to let this fiery spirit fall to his own insecurities.

“He’ll get back to his feet after a good night’s rest.” With this calming thought Subaru returned to enjoy the machine. And after a while.

“Peak.” An adorable loli started to peak from the angle of the hallway.

“Sneak sneak… sneak sneak. How, is it, I wonder?” Beatrice started to walk the room absolutely not trying to get her contractor attention.

“Uh? Beako!! What’s with that getup?”

“MHMH Today’s Betty is a different flavor than usual!!”

“Kyaaaah leave me alone girl, only Betty’s contractor is allowed to touch her this way.” The eternal tsundere loli was trying to escape the grasp of the Half-helf sitting beside her.

“I can’t Beako-chan, you are too cute when you are like this.” Emilia by this point had become the unofficial cuddler of Beatrice since Subaru was still sleeping.

“Oh Gosh that’s so cute, when we get out of here I am going to need my adorable triplets to wear the same yukatas.”

“Amazing! They even got Yukatas here?! Beako PRETTY!! Beako LOVELY!!”

“Don’t get too carried away, Subaru.” The angelic form of a Emilia wearing Yukata appeared before him.

“Emilia-taaaannn.” his cheeks immediately got red.

“Typical Barusu, graving on the pure and innocent image of Emilia-sama.”

“Just say you wanted to go to Priestella and seduce him all for yourself.” “Jealous girl.” Riccardo and Al by this point were brothers in arms on their mission to joke on Ram tsundere tendencies at every opportunity.

“May your two names be eaten by Gluttony and forgotten by history.”

Meanwhile on the first row someone was jealous, extremely so. The blue haired pink maid understood that even if the scene on the screen was in a future that wouldn’t happen anymore, she realized that the scene itself could still happen. They were afterall a few hours away from Priestella and Emilia-sama finally understood her feelings for Subaru, which meant that she could easily play on the offensive and actively try to seduce him, and what’s worse is that she couldn’t have any way to prevent it. Maybe if she could be sent to Priestella with some excuse…

“I am not handing you over to his lustful desires, Rem.” The older sister quickly shut down the feelings she felt from her sister thanks to their synesthesia.

“Sissyyyyy.” Never before the blue oni maid felt such betrayal.

“Subaru? You are breathing heavily through your nose. Do you have a fever?”

“A slight fever of love, maybe…”

While the room was divided by feeling pity for the guy or laughing at the two dunderheads on the screen, the sword saint was in the most confused state of his life, never before he doubted his divine blessings but in this moments his blessing of empathy was receiving signals of… lust? From Emilia-sama? Was she actually thinking how to seduce Subaru once they came back to the real world?

Impossible.

Must be the Warden interference on their powers.

Little did he know, the entity was equally confused, if not a little happy that his efforts were starting to help the Isekai boy.

WILHIELM TALK WITH SUBARU

In the midle of the night we are shown Beatrice sleeping while Subaru is missing from his bed “Can’t eat anymore…mmmmm. But I suppose this ziiing might not be so bad after all…”

An unreadable flinch went through Betty’s body at the idea that Subaru wasn’t awake because of his costant nightmares and that they could have been shown on the screen. However just as this fear came it left her.

Subaru is shown walking around in the Inn until he notices Wilhelm looking at the moon

“Did I startle you?” the old man started with sincerity.

“Nah, you just had me captivated for a second. The sword Demon in a Japanese Garden. It’s such a perfect match. I have a soft spot for people who shine in the moonlight.”

“You should whisper those words to a woman, not to me. What a waste.”

“Right now, this kind of flowery talk doesn’t work on the girl whose heart I want to tickle the most.”

“Sorry.” Emilia whispered embarassed while caressing Subaru’s hand. “I promise I will listen and laugh with you as long as you want, and even to tease you back as much as I can.” The latter part was only thought and not muttered.

A few soft looks were given to her from all around the theatre, but none were judgmental or accusatory.

“That frustation is yet another part of the joys of love.”

“In the mood for some nostalgic love stories, I see.” Excitement could be heard in Subaru voice.

“Care to Listen?”

“Of course.”

“I wish my love tales could be exciting and wise as you think they are, Subaru-dono.” Guilt couldn’t leave the old man conscience at the realization that he wouldn’t be able to meet the expectation of the young man on the screen.

“Well then. My past self was clumsy with words, far worse than I am right now. A man lacking in words.”

“Old man Wil by how you talk about it, you sound even more clumsy than big bro.” Felt couldn’t combine the image of the Old man she knew and the young man he was describing.

“I can’t deny that, Felt-sama.” The butler smiled and even softly chuckled at the idea of his past self.

“EH?” she turned to face Reinhard and Crusch asking them with a look if the wind of untruth was blowing, they both nodded to confirm his words.

“EEEEEEEEEHHHHH???”  was the shared thought of disbelief of nearly all the rest of the theatre.

“The sword was everything to me. The thoughts stirring within me before each strike, and the thoughts born with every swing were what shaped my entirety. It was my wife who made me realize such a simple truth. And so, every time I held my swrod, I would remember her.”

“Even now?”

 “Be it then or now, the sword has always linked me to my wife. As long as I held the sword, my feelings for my wife would undoubetly persist.”

“Your wife was the previous Sword Saint, right?”

“In times of peace, she was an ordinary woman who loved flowers. The heroes who left their mark on history did not necessarily continue being heroes in their daily lives. You are no different, Subaru-dono. Your name has spread further than you think.”

“I don’t think…”

“I am certain of it. For anything you cannot accomplish, you gather others who cannot accomplish the same and make it possible.”

“I’m just a weakling who can’t do anything.”

“Don’t you dare to diminish your accomplishments Subaru-kun, you fought back against some of the greatest calamities of this world and won with the cleanest victories we could have asked for.” Rem didn’t care that she was seeing an alternative future, she couldn’t stand to see her beloved diminish herself in any case, especially after a year where his victories ascended among the tales of heroes in the modern age.

“Betty didn’t choose Subaru because she thought that he could turn into someone great, Betty choose Subaru because HE IS already a great man, in fact.”

“The same reason why I choose you as my knight.” Both Beatrice and Emilia echoed the sentiment.

“Where is you honor Natsuki Subaru? I will not allow a knight of your caliber to diminish himself, even if I had to beat him down another 100 time to get into your mind.” To the surprise of everyone Julius Juukulius joined the sentiment, partly dropping his knight of knight attitude to scream at his friend’s face.

The cast reacted with shock but also with a little touch of genuine smiles. After a few seconds Julius realized what he just did.

“Ara ara, you really like our rival’s knight don’t you?” Anastasia couldn’t resist the rare oppurtunity to tease her knight.

“M-my lady…”

“It wouldn’t hurt you two to be more honest with each other.”

“I fear Ana-boss that this is the same case of Ram, if they started to compliment each other they would become true lovers in a few minutes.” Ricardo jumped on the teasing train like a wolf who hasn’t eaten in weeks jumps on the prey.

“Ricardo…”  the finest of knight just lost his purple color to start becoming redder than Reinhard’s hairs.

“And here we were discussing who would win between the oni girl and the half-elf while the true winner was sitting in the back rows planning his entrance.” After the last comment from Al it was safe to say that the only thing keeping Julius from dying from embarassement were the Warden powers.

“Yes, and it is that very weakling who can’t do anything whom I like.”

“I should have picked more encouraging words for him but the intention is there.”

“It seem I’ve rambled too much. I have to say, every time I speak with you Subaru-dono, I always think… Why am I incapable of speaking the same way to my own grandson?”

“You don’t get along with Reinhard? Aren’t you family?”

To this the theatre froze in silence in respect to whatever the two Van Astrea might be feeling, saying their family didn’t get along was the understatement of the decade.

“Over the course of my life, I have three regrets of which I have no excuses for. One of which is the cause of the rift between my grandson and I. I was so foolish, so unforgivably foolish. I used the hunt for my wife’s killer as an excuse to flee from my regrets. And now that I have avenged her, I understand that now is truly the time to approach him.”

“But you’re too scared…”

“As ashamed as I am.”

The wind blown off the trees while Subaru is thinking about what to say next.

“Reinhard told me he wanted to hear more about the battle with the White Whale. I don’t know what the White Whale has to do with you two not getting along, but Reinhard knows you spent over a decade to avenge his gradma. He wants to hear more about it. I am sure he is looking forward to it, to you bringing it up to him.”

To this this the Wilhelm in the theatre started reflecting on if his grandson sitting there was still desiring the same.

“I-I would like to have that talk, Honored grandfather.”

Few things in his long life made the old man turn so quickly and look so shocked as Reinhard esclamation.

“Who are you and what you did to Reinhard?” an equally shocked Felt couldn’t resist to comment.

“My lady’s order were to be greedy, I am simply following them.” “Greedy like Natsuki Subaru if possible.” 

Finally a smile of hope could appear on the old man face, instead of regrets and doubts.

Finally a smile of hope could appear on the old man face, instead of regrets and doubts.

“Unbelievable. It seems there is no besting you, Subaru-dono.” With this they both turned to look at the moon.

Chapter Text

GARF VISION OF ELSA

Gard is shown standing in one of Priestella streets, contemplating the view and the sun setting down.

When a too familar voice called him.

“You really are spineless.”

He turned around angrily seeing Elsa the bowel hunter looking at him.

“WHAT? But Elsa died a year ago!” Emilia was shocked at the idea that this fiend was still alive, and that they never brought justice on her and Subaru’s killer.

Although she would have preferred her to be long dead, a side of Rem felt joy at the prospective of being able to inflict the right punishment to such scum for all the time she killed her Subaru.

“Emilia-sama, I can assure you, me and Ram ispectioned the rubbles of the old mansion and the near forest, and we found no signs of someone escaping the battle. Elsa IS dead.” Frederica stated with certainty, she was one of the least in the room that wanted to see her ever again.

“Oh no.” Was all Garfiel could think, he didn’t need another reminder of his weakness right now.

“You already know why you keep seeing me, right?”

“Eh?” “What?” confusion was shared in the Emilia camp as they all turned to watch their shield.

“Garfiel? What does she mean?” his sworn brother tried to get an answer out of him.

“W-watch Brotto, just watch.” Whatever this was he didn’t want to talk about it.

“Shut up. Shut your mouth.” He threw himself towards her dispering the vision.

Or so he thought because the appeared on the roof of one of the buildings, looking him down.

“That’s right. You are weak. The only reason you didn’t get killed by me was simply pure luck. And the reason you were able to kill me was pure coincidence.”

“SHUT UP!” He growled at her in frustation.

But she didn’t stop “You’re weak, after all. You’re nothing more than a spineless weakling…” she appeared behind him whisper with sadism “…yet you still murdered me.”

He turned around ready to punch her but she had disappeared.

“Oh, it’s Garf!” Mimi appeared in the street running towards the cat-boy. “Where are ya headed to? Mimi is coming too.”

“Ok everybody, pause. Garf is it true? Have you been having visions of Elsa?” Otto stood up and pretended an answer from him.

“…yeah, I do.”

“Wha- For how long? How many times did this happen?” the head interior looked troubled just like when they discovered Subaru’s secret power, both of his sworn brothers were keeping such a burden on their heart and he didn’t notice?

“Garf…” Frederica was shaken by his little brother secret.

“Oh c’mon sis it’s not that big of a problem. I see her rarely, only when… I screw up.”

“So every minute of your life.” was the instinctive Ramesque thought of the maid but she knew better. “Garf, have you seen this scum recently?” instead she asked with a gentle voice, gentle as far Ram could go obviously.

“No!”

“Lie.” Crusch had to intervene.

“It’s true! Before coming here my amazin’ self hasn’t seen tha’ bitch in weeks… but… I saw her two times during the Sanctuary breaks. After the first time she killed cap’n… and, then…” the poor boy started breaking “She…m-mocked me after I saw that version of me slaughter the villagers” he fought with all his might to hold his emotions, at the memory of the loop that hit him the worst. Only the support from Otto and Frederica, who reached his side, held him together.

Tivey stopped his sister from joining the two, uncounsciously giving her a silent judgment for her taste in men. Ricardo noticing this ruffled his kiddo head, while whispering to him “Don’t think badly of Garf, he is a boy still learning to deal with a world that for most of his life he couldn’t even have imagined.”

“Is anyone in this inferior camp capable of not crumbling under their own insecurities?” Priscilla was getting bored of these fools autodestructive tendencies over the most stupid things.

“This is an internal matter of our caaaamp Priscilla-sama. I would gladly accept if you left the matter to our own haaaands.” Roswal interrupted her from creating ulterior problems. He needed his shield to be capable after all, he then shifted his glaze to Emilia prompting her to act as the leader she is supposed to be.

However before she could move, the oldest in the room, minus Roswal and Beatrice, raised from his seat walking towards the boy.

“Garfiel-dono, as one of the most experienced fighters of our kingdom, I can safely say to you that all these worries that you are feeling right now are merely a small part of your true fighting spirit.”

“Uh?”

Wilhelm was now looking at him like his past self in the failed loop against Petelguese motivated Subaru to fight.

“You are tormented by the insecurity that your victory was merely a stroke of luck, but I can assure you that the fights we knights go through are influenced by an infinity of factors, many of which are indeed determined by mere moments of luck. However, luck alone doesn’t change anything, it’s one’s might that can make these opportunities right, just like you did. In that fight I saw not only the fighting potential, but also the fighting spirit, of someone capable of standing proudly alongside Subaru-dono and Emilia-sama.”

“He is right Garfiel.” Emilia voice beamed apprenshion and acceptance. “You did an incredible job that day, wayyy more that we should have ever asked you. And when we welcomed you in the camp, we didn’t want you to do all on your own, we wanted you to rely on us, just like we do with you. So pleeease, don’t worry to ask us for help in any situation.”

Since Elsa appeared on screen, she also appeared once again on a seat near Garfiel, mocking him with a smile. However the knightly values of Wilhelm reigneted his fighting spirit, and the motherly side of Emilia made him feel in peace with himself for the first time in months, and all he could think of in this moment was him telling the assassin-

“Fuck off, I am done listening to you, I am listening to them.”

Still, while the vision started disappearing he heard her say “fufufu…We’ll see…”  though he didn’t care much for once.

He contained his tears of joy and he answered “Damn right! My amazin self is too awesome to let that bitch get through me!” while hitting his palm with a punch like his cap’n teached him.

While everyone went back to their seat or chuckled relaxed at the boy’s attics, Frederica approached the butler.

“Wilhelm-sama, I cannot thank you enough for the words you just said to my brother.” She said while bowing in gratidude.

“Think nothing of it Frederica-san, it’s only natural for an old man like to help you future generations.” He answered with apprension and warmth “And yet I couldn’t teach any of it to my own grandson.” But his internal turmoil was deep.

Also turmolent were Emilia thoughts, she should have managed to motivate her people on her own, not waiting for someone else’s kindness. Again.

(If you are asking why I put this now, instead of before the talk with Wilhelm, the answer is simple… I kind of forgot this scene existed, and I added it last minute.)

BREAKFAST WITH EVERYONE

While everyone was making daisukiyaki Lilliana started to sing the song of the sword demon, nearly everyone turned conflicted to the old man waiting for his reaction, to see if the song turned out to be offensive or not, however that wasn’t what was on the veteran mind.

“Reinhard.” Incredibly Willielm wanted to start a conversation with Reinhard “Well you see…”

“Yes, what is it?”

“I… cannot… fry it properly…! If you have any tips… could you… perphaps tell me?”

After a second of shock Reinhard beamed one of the purest smiles of his life “Yes. I understand, Grandfather.” Everyone was smiling relieved as the two started to bound while cooking together.

The feeling was shared in the theatre, Anastasia made a mental note to keep the Daisukiyaki as breakfast.

“Nope not happening” a drunkard entered the room destroying the mood the moment Lilliana song finished. “Ain’t it too convenient for you to pull that out this late in the game? My honored Father?”

“That’s Willielm-san son?” Emilia asked having never met this man before.

“Yes, he is also Deputy Commander of the royal guard.” Julius answered while hiding his disdaign at the man.

“Who the hell are you?” Subaru either couldn’t read the room or he just didn’t care.

“Those’re some nasty eyes you’ve got, brat. Hey, I don’t care if it’s the Sword Saint or Juukulius, someone kill this rude brat.”

“How he is related to the old man and Reinhard? He ain’t nowhere as cool as these two.” Garfiel couldn’t take the disrespect towards his captain even if it was on screen.

Before Subaru could comment Julius intervened staring him down “With all due respect, both Reinhard and I are on special duty, meaning we are not under our usual obligations. Even if you are the vice captain, I believe you don’t have the authority to give us orders.”

“Hey now, don’t give me that scary face! I was obviously kidding! Calm down. Even if I am deputy Captain in name only, I follow the rules.”

“In name?”

“In name?” both the Subaru on screen and the Emilia on the theatre were confused.

“Right. I’m just a figurehead. I’m none other than the hated ornamental vice captain, ‘Heinkel the Idle’ in the flesh.”

“Stop bloating about being hated and idle.”

“Calm down, Subaru. You mustn’t get caught in his rhythm.”

“Ha! The ‘finest’ indeed. Such a well-mannered choice of words.”

“Mental note if possible, we can’t let Natsuki-san meet Heinkel-san or at the very least they can’t be left alone, I have a nasty feeling that they are a receipe for disaster.” Otto couldn’t help but voice his merchant instinct.

“I can’t disagree that Heinkel remembers me of some of pal more destructive tendencies.” Since Al was in the same camp as Heinkel he was the first to recognize some similarities.

“HEINKEL!!” A rare moment of the oldest Astrea losing his cool, while trying to silence his son. “Heinkel…”

“I heard you the first time. I’m not that old yet. I can still hear. Anyway, you guys are so cold, leaving me out of the White Whale celebration like that! Nehahahah… Ain’t that right, my honored Father?”

“Heinkel, I…”

“Reinhard.” His accusations now moved to Rein “You feel the same way, don’t you? Father lifted a burden on your shoulders, yeah? He did avenge your predecessor, the very same woman you got killed.”

Some in the theatre wanted to comment to ask more questions but they knew they had no right to enter the personal matter of the Van Astrea family.

“Enough Heinkel! You… Even for you, this is…! How much must you…!”

“It’s too late to pretty things up, father. You of all people don’t have the right to critize me. We all know the first to blame Reinhard for killing his predecessor, was none other than you. Ah. Going quite the moment the truth gets inconvenient for you? You think you can patch things up with that? That’s too convenient. Theresia Van Astrea would never accept something like that.”

Every word the Heinkel on the screen said hurt the Williehlm on the theatre even more than the vision of Subaru getting devoured by the rabbits.

“Heinkel Van Astrea!” Subaru growled these words like they were poison.

“Don’t add the ‘Van’ in, brat! I never got the sword name. I’m just plain ol’ Heinkel Astrea.”

“So, why have you come here?”

To the surprise of many in the screen and in the theatre Emilia was the one opposing Heinkel directly staring in the eyes.

“Well Well! So you’re Lady Emilia! The half-witch princess who’s fighting a battle she can’t wi-.“

Before Subaru could do something stupid Emilia replied without losing an hint of conviction “We are not talking about your opinion of me right now. I only have one question. Why have you come here?”

“Tch, this ain’t what the rumors said…” incredibly Heinkel lost the battle of looks immediately.

“Answer properly.” Emilia’s eyes are staring him down with determination.

“That’s our princess, alright!!!” Garfiel was the first to hype one of the two leaders of his camp.

“Yeah put that asshole in his place Big Sis.” Felt couldn’t help but join the tiger boy.

“Felt-sama please don’t refer to my father in that way…”

“Naturally, Ram wouldn’t have sworn alliance to someone any less determined than Ram herself.”

“I am glad to see you haven’t lost any of your determination you have gained since the Sanctuary, Emilia-sama.” Crusch couldn’t help but be proud of her friend who was now a whorty rival and candidate in these elections.

An hint of suprise could be seen on the eyes of Priscilla behind her fan, so the half-helf awakened both her true powers and conviction to fight? This could be interesting.

But no one in the room was more pleasently surprised than Emilia herself, the last couple of days in the theatre shocked her convictions and brought many doubts on if she could ever be a worhty leader, let alone a ruler. But seeing a version of herself that was actively fighting back like that reignated her much of the strenght she built in the last year.

“The look the both of you have right now is one of the favorite of Betty’s Subaru, I suppose. He would be mostly pleased if you kept it when he will awake, in fact.” Suprising Emilia Beatrice gave her a genuine compliment and encouragement to walk forward.

She nodded with gratidude and determination, this was a chance to start giving back to Subaru, she would see all that happen in these viewing and learn from it so that he won’t have to ever loop again.

“Grrr” Heinkel started growling in frustation.

“So, you’re clammin up after bargin in all smug? Pathetic.” Felt was grinning with satisfaction at the embarassement of Heinkel.

“And here i was expeting something entertaining.” Anastasia added salt on the wound.

“Uncouth individuals should make themselves scarce.” And Crusch looked at him down judgmentaly.

“Are you satisfied, Deputy Commander?” Julius finished the lines of judgments and pity. “If you have no further business, it would be to our mutual benefit for you to depart at once.”

“AHAHAHAHA this dude is a fraud, even the mini boss had more guts against a horde of Macbeast without having a gate, while this drunkard can’t even handle a conversation that doesn’t go the way he wants.” Ricardo was immensely enjoying the embarassement of a high ranking knight, since people like him always use their status to look down on mercenaries. 

“That will not be necessary, commoner.” From the hallway appeared Priscilla.

“What took you so long?! I was sweating buckets here waiting for you, Priscilla-sama.”

“Silence” closing her fan Priscilla did not hold back her disdain at him, to then turn to the rest of the audience “What a nostalgic view, I see you’re all getting along, hm?”

“Priscilla! Did you bring him here?” now standing on his feet Subaru addressed and challenged directly the goddess.

However after a moment of contemplation “And who might you be?” she replied.

 “You don’t remember me?!”

“Really? Even considering that compared to us you never worked with him, it’s still hard to forget his embarassment at the capital…” Riccardo and the twins couldn’t help but be amazed at how this lady could value people and events.

“And how come you have never heard of his victories against Sloth, the Whale or the Rabbit? A ruler is supposed to know what’s happening in the country all the time.” Anastasia couldn’t help but throw a subbtle insult at the so called goddess, after finding a crack in her armor of sheer ego.

“AH!! Aldebaran is the only jester I need, and since his success didn’t affect my future victory in the slightest it’s natural that a Goddess like me wouldn’t have been bothered by them. Moreover the world acted so that I would end up in this theatre, to desire him under my heel now that he is a refined fighter, and not while he was a drooling dog of an unwhorty half-wit.” As always she had an aswer ready.

“Princess I told you to not call me that…”

“I would be pleased, Priscilla-sama, if you couldn’t use my past errors to tarnish my knight’s name while he is incapable of defending himself.” Emilia with her newfound resolve stared her rival like her counterpart on the screen did to Heinkel.

An Mph from Priscilla was all she would give to the conversation, meanwhile Crusch and Felt nodded with satisfaction.

“Who even says Tarnish in this era and age” was the shared thought of the Emilia’s camp that was starting to regret not picking the option of getting out the theatre to have their favorite spiky boy say it himself.

“C’mon, princess, that’s too cruel even for you. Remember that guy who shamed himself in front of everyone during the declaration of beliefs at the castle? That’s pal right there. You were grabbing your belly laughing at him, remember?”

“The bro-code requires that you have to evoke the ugliest memories of your bro when re-introducing him.” Al said while justifing himself from the venomous look of Garfiel and Otto.

“I’ve no memory of it. And do I look like I’d debase myself in crude acts such as grabbing my belly while laughing? Do not spin Fairytales, Al”

“You heard her, pal. Sorry i couldn’t do more”

“It’s been a year man! Couldn’t you get better at talking at least?!”

“Good luck, pal. You’ll have to butter her up from scratch.” Said Al while imitating the prayer pose with his hand.

After accepting the inutility of his pal he continued “So care to answer my question?”

“You are asking whether I brought this commoner here? In that case, you are correct. I called him here and brought him with me.”

“But why?”

“If I must provide a reason, it is simply that it offers more amusement.”

“UH!?” “UH!?” both Subaru and the audience were confused, if not straight up offended, by this action.

“An awkard attempt to rectify warped family bonds! I cannot possibly stand idly by and allow such a pathetic performance to unfold now. As such, I have decided to rewrite the script. It was quite amusing, was it not?”

“Priscilla!!!”

“UGLY BITCH!!!”

“Felt-sama please restrain yourself.”

“No Rein I have had it with this bitch judging everyone, first she is trying to bomb Big sis camp for things she couldn’t have known, and now she is going to attack you and your grandpa, enough is enough.”

“I support Felt-sama claims, I cannot tollerate the action you are taking towards my ally.” Crusch was ready to snap but knew how to compose herself. For now.

“You should be grateful for my actions street rat.”

“Grateful??”

“But of course, after all, my decision allowed your two pityful fighters to face their biggest regret instead of conveniently ignoring it. They are not the only two hurt by their tragedy, and yet they want to act as if only them matter in moving forward. Life isn’t so merciful to allow you to sweep your errors under the carpet without them coming back to torment you.”

“You slu-“

“FELT-SAMA!!” outside of Priscilla every soul was shocked to their core to hear Reinhard snap at his lady. “Please, sit down. Don’t trouble yourself on my behalf.”

Willihelm gestured his lady to the same and so the room went back to look at the screen.

"Mh, even more pathetic than I thought." was the last thought of Barielle watching the two Astreas, before turning to the screen.

“Hold up, pal. No one’s getting anything out of fighting here.”

“Cut the crap! You are telling me it’s okay to emotionally abuse people all you want?!”

“Subaru…” Emilia looked at him worried while Beatrice caught his hand with her own to calm him down.

 “I don’t remember invintin’ you out of all people.” Anastasia started a new conversation.

“Sly fox, when a word finds its way into the ears of men it is inevitable that it shall flow forth like tears.

“Eh?” Mimi’s brain was nearly fried after this exclamation.

“It means that people start talking about every voice and information they get, and so inevitably even who shouldn’t, hears about it.” Tivey had to translate for his sister as always.

“This old guy is Reinhard’s dad, right?”

“Oh? Does the gutter rat dare to offer me her opinions?”

“I’m not exactly unrelated here, after all. Reinhard isn’t the head of the Astrea family. Our lifeline is in this old man’s hands.”

“Finally caught up, eh? That’s right. I’m the Astrea family head. I never intended to pass it on to Reinhard, and I never will.”

A depressed Reinhard was looking down until Felt attracted his attention. “Lady Felt, I…”

“Reinhard. Shut up and keep your head up.”

Courage was seen appear again on the knight face “Of course.”

Felt couldn’t help but admit to herself that her version on the screen was handling it all much better than she did, although herself was more stressed ‘cause the viewing they experienced she also knew she had to improve on many things.

“Say whatever you want. You’re right to feel threatened, oh great master Reinhard.” Heinkel however came immediately back to the attack. “The Astra family’s mine, and I won’t be backing you. I’m supporting…”

“Commoner.”

“What is it Miss Priscilla? I am in the middle of an impor-.“

“Silence.” She knocked him out with her fan and she was ready to cut him down with her sword

“That sword!” Julius, Reinhard and Felix’s eyes all widened in astonishment as many turned towards them, suprised by their reactions. The three exchanged rapid glances at each other as if to confirm that they were all seeing the same thing.

But then Al stopped her.

“That’s enough of your tantrum, princess.” Meanwhile Heinkel body fell on the ground “C’mon give me a break. You even drew the Sun Blade! Almost gave me a heart- uff.“ but he was silenced by an elbow in the stomach by her.

“Hey Rein what’s the deal with this sword?” Felt pinched Reinhard’s shoulder to get him to answer.

Grabbing his armrests with anxiety Al prepared himself, unsure of just how Priscilla would react to everyone digging into her background.

However, Priscilla simply continued staring off into space, almost as if bored. Yet, he noted a hint of unease across her eyes.

Reinhard glanced curiously at Priscilla before turning to answer his lady. “Yes, Felt-sama. The Yang Sword Vollachia is one of the 10 enchanted swords, swords possessing incredible power. My own Dragon Sword is one of them.”

“The 10 enchanted swords! That’s so coooooooool! I want one!” Garfiel thought with passion.

“Huh? So it’s just a real powerful sword? What did’ya get all your panties wet for then?” Felt crudely replied, not all too impressed. So what if a noble had a flashy blade?

“That’s right. Ya three seemed a’bit too surprised and shaken at just a mighty weapon.” Anastasia added skeptically to Julius.

Julius the historian began to recant. “Ah, apologies Anastasia-sama. I should clarify. What surprised me and my colleagues wasn’t so much the Yang Sword itself. Rather, it was that Priscilla-sama possessed the Yang Sword.”

“And why would that be surprising?” Tivey’s eyes gleamed, eager to learn something new about such a powerful artifact.

“Just as the Dragon Sword is passed down through the lineage of the Sword Saint, the Yang Sword can only be wielded…. By the Vollachian Imperial Family.” Julius finished, all too aware of Priscilla burning a hole through him with her gaze.

“Ahhh…. Princess might blow…” Al prepared himself for when Priscilla will take her anger out on him or someone else.

Crusch scrutinized Priscilla with her sharp amber eyes. “So you are Vollachian Royalty?” She didn’t know exactly how to react to that revelation.

Priscilla slightly shook in anger, nearly exploding when she caught Roswaal’s gaze who was giving her the widest of sneers. People began to tense up, sensing her imminent explosion.

And then…

Suddenly, Priscilla relaxed, opened her fan once again and boredley addressed the audience. “Think what you want, commoners. It matters not. That naive Princess of Vollachia met her foolish demise long ago. Just how distasteful must one be to speak ill of the dead?” The audience just blinked at the irony of that statement.

She had decided to just let it wash over her like rain on rocks. So what if other people learned about that foolish girl, Prisca Benedict? That girl had long embarked on her journey to the great beyond and had nothing to do with Priscilla Barielle anymore. Let the commoners squabble and fuss over nothing as commoners do.

“W-why would the Dragon recognize someone from Vollachian Royalty to replace the Lugunican Royal Family?” Felix sputtered out the question that many found floating up to the surface of their minds.

At that, Julius took slight offense given that his own lady was not Lugunican in origin. She wasn’t even technically nobility. “Forgive what may be my misunderstanding, Felix, but are you implying that a foreigner recognized by Volchanica himself is not worthy of standing as a Royal Candidate of our homeland, the Dragon Kingdom of Lugunica?”

Anastasia quietly giggled into her scarf at Julius sticking up for her and rubbed his shoulder in gratitude.

Felix quickly realized his mistake and apologized. “S-sorry, Ferri-chan didn’t mean to offend. I was just surprised, is all.”

“You have my apologies as well, Julius-dono, Priscilla-sama. This … revelation also elicited an inappropriate reaction from me. I did not mean to call into question anyone’s candidacy.” Crusch gave a light, elegant bow towards the two. The former just smiled gratefully while the second didn’t even bother to look at Crusch.

“But wasn’t there some bloodthirsty rule where all the children of the previous Emperor have to kill each other with the survivor being the next Emperor?” Otto tactically shifted gears in the conversation, hoping to dig a bit more deeply into a rival camp’s secrets.

Anastasia’s eyes widened and winked at Otto, giving him her approval at his guess. “That’s true! How exactly do’ya explain that? I don’t see ya as the type to tuck tail and run from a fight.” She slyly remarked while Julius just massaged his eyebrows, exasperated at his lady’s provocation.

Interestingly, Priscilla didn't just ignore her and bit. “You must truly wish for your head to be separated from your shoulders to ascribe such a disgraceful action to mineself!” 

Julius narrowed his eyes at the death threat but stayed quiet, out of consideration for both Anastasia’s probing and Priscilla’s privacy being violated.

“If I must say, that foolish girl, before meeting her untimely end, was deceived by the brother she foolishly trusted into retiring from the stage.” Those last words were spat out more harshly than intended. Yet, they also contained a strange tone of wistfulness and regret.

“Wha?” Garfiel stared in confusion. “Wha does that mean?”

“It meeeeans.” Garfiel threw a hateful glare at Roswaal just because. “That his excellency, Vincent Vollachia, rather than kill his yooounger sister, opted to spare and exile her to the Kiiingdom.”

Priscilla tossed Roswaal a scornful glance and only sniffed in disdain.

“Yeah, yeah I get it. She’s some fancy pants princess from Vollachia. So what? Ain’t like that changes anything.” clearly no longer interested in the topic, Felt sat down to continuw the show.

“Seems like the gutter rat has the most sense out of all of you.”

An enraged Felt started turning around. “What did’ya say you bimbo bit-”

Reinhard put his hand over Felt’s mouth, struggling to hold back the feral candidate. “Thank you for clarifying, Priscilla-sama. I believe my lady is right. While interesting, this hardly changes the status quo. I recommend we return to watching.”

Al breathed out relaxed that for once he, or someone, weren’t punished by the princess for asking too many questions. Their stars were good for once.

Clapping her hand Priscilla summoned her little assistent “Schult, carry this commoner out of here. You may tend to his wounds.”

“Yes, Lady Priscilla. Please Excuse me Lord Heinkel.” the little boy is then seen carrying the body of the drunkard while Al comments “Schult is energic as always.”

“So, was the old guy serious just now? Is he gonna drive us out and take back his seat as lord?”

“And if that were true, what exactly would you do about it? Bow out gracefully with tears in your eyes?”

“Ah! Don’t make me laugh! No matter what anyone says that’s one thing I’ll never do! I’ll just let this guy make that old man hand over the inheritance.”

“Very well. My victory is inevitable regardless. You might as well color my path with turmoil for my amusement. Yes, fan my flames! That is the role destiny has decreed for you!”

“Hear this warning commoners, once I will have brought the Half-wit knight under my heel my victory will be absolute and flawless, you all commoners better retire now to keep you dignity and hope that my nobilty will allow you to find a place in my kingdom. Especially you street rats.” She ended the declaration pointing her fan at Felt.

“We rats have been historically a source of problems for the nobilities over the decades, you might better retire before I contamine you with a fatal sickness.” Felt was still angry for before but her version on the screen inspired her to contain her venom. For Now.

An equal amount of venom had to be contained by Emilia, after all someone just stated that she will steal her knight, her Subaru, as if it was normal occurence. But just like Felt she was inspired by her counterpart on the screen to stand proud and not fall for such temptations. She now knew what her knight had done for her and it was time to show his trust wasn’t misplaced, with actions, not to hide behind empty promises. The same idea was shared by Otto that stopped Garfiel from falling for Priscilla provocation.

“I will make you Cry and regret that arrogance.” Felt and Priscilla stared down at each other while smiling with passion and challenge.

JULIUS AND SUBARU TALK

“Damn it! I’ve gotta calm down. I’m the one who lost his temper back there.”

“Don’t take it out on the floor. You’ll trouble the inn workers.” Julius approached the conlicted boy after he punched the floor.

“I’m the only one who lost his temper back there. Everyone else was calm. I’m pathetic.”

“Even if it pleases Ram to see Barusu be objective, he shouldn’t think lowly of himself because of someone even lower than him.”

“…did she just-?“

“I don’t know Al-san I think the Warden may have swapped Ram with an imposter.” Riccardo and Al looked at each other in pure disbelief at Ram. Supporting. Subaru.

“No, your outburst allowed the others to remain composed. Your rashness can come in handy sometimes”

“You’re not really trying to praise me, are you?”

“So not only Julius is stealing the beloved role from Rem and Emilia-sama but he is also stealing the teasing from Ram, what’s next? You are going to use your spirit bubs to replace Beatrice as his contracted spirit?” Ricardo quickly realized that this was the best day of his life with the chance of endless teasing Julius for the first time.

All the theatre was dying from laughter at Julius expense, even the the two girls near Subaru, though one loli spirit wasn’t that content with the last implication.

 “It is true that your actions were not commendable if one were to seek knightly conduct. However…”

“…the heck are you doing” this was Subaru honest reaction at seeing Julius bow before him.

“As you can see I am showing my gratidude. Your righteous indignation was much appreciated.”

“Julius…” both Reinhard and Felix whispered their shock in seeing their friend Knight of Knights break character for once. Even Anastasia was struck by this.

“You’re thanking me for getting angry in your place? Screw off. Why would I be mad on your behalf? I got pissed because I was fed up. If you were ticked off too, you should’ve just gotten mad yourself!”

“Even if I did, I cannot afford to be disrespectful to my direct superior.”

“How rigid can you be, man? Does your heart wear your knightly shining armor too?”

“My heart is clad in armor, you say? This is so accurate it almost hurts.” For once Julius commented without keeping his Knighlty persona but clearly having a hint of contemplation while he looks at the sky.

“Looking at his ugly mug, don’t tell me he used his influence as the Sword Saint’s dad to land that position?”

“That is part of it, however the main reason lies not with the vice captain, but because of Reinhard, or more accurately, the Astrea family.”

“Oh no…” quickly rising up Julius bows to both Reinhard and Wilhelm “I apologize for my other self actions in exposing personal matters of your family.”

“Eh? No problem Julius, he is bound to know at some point, especially when we will meet him again in Priestella.” Reinhard assured him that there weren’t problems with what was going to happen.

“Please sit down Julius-dono.” Wilhelm also reassured him.

“That man is Wilhelm’s son and the current head of the Astrea family. What would happen if such an individual would rebel due to discourteous treatment?”

“You are saying that if he feel like it, he could turn the Sword Saint’s family against the Kingdom? You’re telling me the Kingdom doesn’t trust Reinhard and Wilhelm-san?!”

“Fifteen years ago a member of the royal family was abducted from the palace.”

“What about it?”

“Back then Wilhelm-san was the captain of the Royal Guard and was also responsible for the search for the kidnpapped royalty. The former Sword Saint’s expedition against the White Whale took place while Wilhelm-san was away from the capital to search for the child.”

“He couldn’t be there for his wife death because of the search. So you are saying he’s holding a grudge beacuse of that? He’s not that kind of person! Why can’t anyone understand that?”

Wilhelm was genuinely shocked at how much trust he gained from Subaru. It made his desire to adopt him in the family to protect him from eventual machinations of nobles even stronger.

“I apologize. I shouldn’t have brought this up when you weren’t emotionally prepared.”

“Even I can tell you’re worried about Reinhard, so it’s only natural you’d be ticked. There is nothing strange about that. I have told you before. You don’t need to obsees over being a well-mannered knight all the time.” Julius could only stand there stunned with his mouth slighty open.

The Julius in the theatre was doing the same.

A little pinch from the side took him out of this mini-trance, and he found Anastasia looking at him with a look that meant “I told you the same, didn’t I?”.

“You can take off your armor and just be Juli sometimes, maybe being flexible would help you do a lot of things better.” Subaru references their back and front during the sloth operation.

“And here we thought that my pal would remember the expedition against Sloth for his declaration to the love of his life, and yet he brings up Julì.” Al chuckled to this.

“Meaning…” Riccardo immediately understood where his new bro was going.

“We should start betting on the Subaru-Julius ship from now on.”

“Mimi agrees, Julius please win the race fot the mini-boss heart, this way we can bring Garfiel on our camp.”

“I-I-I might accept Rem as a second wife for my Subaru, b-b-but an husband is too scandalous!!!”

After Emilia, innocent, remark the viewing had to be stopped to give everyone a chance to laugh at the idea, much to Julius discontent.

“Juli, you say… You’ve brought up quite a nostalgic name. So this is how Juli feels, when he’s looking up to the sky and feeling the breeze. Now that I think about it, the sky looked different back then too.”

“I don’t get you at all. Quit showing off, smug bastard.” The conversation ended with the both of them looking at the sky.

While others were chuckling at the old married couple on screen Julius felt once again surprised and freed by the interaction showed.

At the start of the viewings he couldn’t bring himself to defend Subaru fearing the power they were shown he possessed, to then proclaiming himself no longer a friend of his for his various failures towards him. But now he saw how Subaru truly felt towards him, and for once it wasn’t something lost in an another loop, it was something a few hours of distance outside of this theatre, an interaction he wanted and could still have have with him.

Chapter Text

SUBARU 3 DEATHS

Subaru is shown walking alone in a square while carrying groceries.

“Oh no…” “Subaru-kun is alone.”

The sudden realization made both Emila and Rem pale as ghosts.

“Useless, useless doll. Why did you left your contractor alone??” while throwing her hands in the sky angrily Betty tried with all her might to supress her fears.

“Don’t worry guys, cap’n is strong, he won’t go down easily, and everyone is in the city, so if something happen he won’t be alone.” Garfiel nearly screamed it to reassure the girls. And himself.

“Man I really am a pushover.” Subaru then clashed with an unnamed person “Oooops.”

“Hey, now shouldn’t you be apologizing, bro?” luckily it turned out to be only Larchin. “Why don’t you show me some sinc- Uau.”

“Oh, it’s just you Chin.”

“Stop callin me Chin, damn it! The hell are you doing here?!”

“Hey don’t be like that. We are pals who’ve gone though life and death together!”

“When the hell did that happen ?! Back off!”

“I don’t know if seeing him talk like that about his deaths makes me amazed at his kindness, or makes me want to educate him until he learns a decent level of self-respect.” Otto had to sigh at his brother everlasting habits, after seeing the same scene twice.

“The fool needs many lessons on how to punish those that wronged him.” Priscilla added with her brows furrowed.

“Oh yeah that reminds me, when we get out of here you have to give these three a beating for that failed loop.”

“Felt-sama…“

“I want to kick their asses too for the cap’n.”

“Betty wouldn’t mind, I suppose.”

“C’mon, hear me out! The thing is-“

“Just cut it out already! Why’re you so damn clingy?!”

“To everyone whose conversations and busy schedules I’ve interrupted…” a sudden voice came from the clock tower, where someone was standing on the walls of the panoramic terrace.

“The hell?” “What is going on?” the whole square started looking up at the top of the clock tower.

“I AM SORRY FOR BOTHERING YOU! PLEASE, allow me but a brief moment of your time! Thank you and I’m sorry. I am the archbishop of Wrath of the Witch Cult… Sirius Romanée Conti, at your service!” was declared by a bandaged woman wearing a cultist tunic.

The theatre froze at this appearence.

“Od dammit!!!” Otto was the first to scream.

Ram flinched, and her breath went missing like she had just been stabbed.

“SUBARU/SUBARU-KUN/CAP’N, RUN AWAY!!!”

“Wait she isn’t Regulus, which means that there are two archbishop in Priestella.” Crusch was the first to snap out of the panic to realize this.

“Correction commoner, there are AT LEAST two archibishop in Priestella so this may be a large scale attack.” her mind already analysing the enemies that dared attack her and her (future) servant.

“She also said she is part of the Romanée Conti family, but didn’t the Romanée Conti family exist only for Petelguese and his fingers?” the blessings of perfect memory and emotional control allowed Reinhard to connect the two Archbishop.

“We won’t know unless we continue.” Anastasia realised the once in history opportunity this video was in showing them the attack earlier, and she didn’t want to waste one second.

“What did she just say?” “This is a joke right? I mean, the Witch Cult…”

“Hey did you hear that?”

“Yeah, if this is a joke it’s not funny…”

Sirius clapping her hands however silenced the crowd and Subaru immediately “Okay that’s quite enough! It took you thirty five seconds to quiet down. But thank you for quieting down! I’m sorry! I am so overflowing with joy! And you, and you over there, and you two misters over there, I’m sorry! PLease don’t be so angry. I am so ashamed to have stolen your precious time! So I’m sorry from the bottom of my heart! Thank you!”

The crowd looked up to her quitely.

“My thank you, it looks like everyone’s calmed down! I understand your anxiety. BUT there was something I just had to confirm, so I had to paratle in some of your precious time!”

“Confirm… Something?...”

“I’m sorry! Please don’t be noisy! If there’s something wrong, please tell me! I’ll do my best to answer for everyone’s sake!”

“Okay, I’ll take you up on your offer.” Subaru raised his arm to take the bait.

“Why is Subaru so calm? That’s an archbishop! He knows better than anyone how terryifing they are!” Emilia wanted to scream her confusion, but the fear made her barely mutter it.

“Ah yes! Yes, good sir! Thank you!”

“I don’t know what you want but I’ve got some girls waiting for me, four at that! So can you get this over with and let us go already?” Subaru looked clearly annoyed but not a hint of fear or a defense stance was visible on him.

“Oh my! That’s horrible! I’m sorry! But you’re quite the sly one, aren’t you, good sir? Leaving four girls waiting like that, now that’s just naughty! But thank you. I’m sorry. I’m going to hurry now.”

“Nah, it’s fine! Let’s have a nice and calm conversation, alright?” Subaru now looked totally relaxed.

“It must be her authority, I suppose. When she clapped her hands she put everyone and Betty’s Subaru under hypnosis.” Beatrice started connecting the dots with her contractor’s body language.

“But this means-“ Emilia understood the situation but couldn’t find the strenght to finish the phrase.

“Yes half-wit, unless someone interrupt this maniac the whole crowd and your servant are at her mercy. If these crazy maniacs have any of that, of course.”

“I’m sorry you needed to be considerate, but thank you! Now let’s get straight to the point! It’s time to unveil why I have appeared before you!” while saying this she started dancing for the joy.

This earned a chuckle from a few members of the crowd including Subaru “Didn’t you say you wanted to check something with us? So, what is it?”

“Right!” “Come on, tell us!” “Hurry up or I’ll be late for work!” a united number of laughs broke came from the relaxed crowd.

“I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY, I AM REALLY SORRY. I’ll get this over right away! You see, what i want to confirm is… frankly speaking, love. Wah I’m so embarassed!!” The laughs kept increasing at he continue talking.

“Would you be so kind as to accompany me in confirming my love?”

“Sure!” “Yeah!” “Of course!”

“REALLY? THANK YOU, THANK YOU! I’M SORRY! Ah yes the world truly is kind! So full of love and kindness! I’m so grateful I get to savour a feeling like this! To permit and yield to one another! That’s why I say not only ‘thank you’, but ‘I’m sorry’ too.” after this she revelad one of her weapons, a scythe connected to a long spiky chain.

“Holy shit! Is she going to slaughter the crowd herself!?!” Ricardo rough way of thinking immediately made him imagine the most gruesome way for a single person to annihilate a whole crowd.

Sirious then threw her weapon backwards dragging from the clock tower, a chained little boy to show to everyone in the square.

“Now, take a look. I’ve kept you waiting for too long. I’m sorry” the boy was terryfied and his tears wouldn’t stop flowing but he couldn’t mutter anything because his mouth was blocked by the chain. “I’m sorry it’s so tight! But a brave boy like you shouldn’t be crying, yes? I wanted to keep this to myself, but now that you’ve wet yourself, everyone knows your shame!”

“She’s right!” “That’s so embarassing” “You are a brave boy, right? Tough it out!” “A man can only cry three times in his life, you know!” Everyone in the crowd from women to children to old people were laughing at the boy in mortal danger. Even Subaru.

“He might be cowering right now, but he really is a brave boy! This is Lusbel Callard. A nine year old boy living in Pristiella! My, he has such a bright future ahead of him! Now, Lusbel-kun has an adorable childhood friend name Tina-chan. They care so deeply for each other, an ideal relationship, I’d call it. And so i spent a long time mulling over who to bring here. At first, I was thinking of bringing little Tina-chan here, but Lusbel-kun asked me so hard to take him instead. I was so moved. And so i yielded to his enthusiams and decided to cooperate with him!”

“Julius write these names. When we get out of here we will have to find these two kids, and if we find them before Sirius then we can stop this attack before it happens!” Anastasia’s merchant brain was listening to each word and information like they were gold.

“Yes, my lady!” the knight tried his best to mantain his composure while his eyes were looking at the screen, twiching in anxiety for Subaru’s life.

“Stop crying, Lusbel! You’re amazing!”

“If you’re gonna be a man be a man until the end!”

“You’re going to grow up into a wonderful man!” “Lusbel!” “Priestella’s pride and joy!” Subaru, Larchins and the crowd weren’t just excited, they were straight up possessed by something.

“It’s clear that her authority allows her some kind of mind control, no normal person would react like this.” Roswaal at the start of this arc choose to stay silent to avoid the glaze of a crowd that wanted him death, but he spoke anyway in this moment because any guess to how her authority operated would be accepted for when they will arrive in Priestella. After all they still didn’t undestand how Regulus or Pandora’s powers worked even after they saw them in numerous battles, which meant that they had no certainty of receving the answers they needed.

“Aaah, aaaah! Thank you! Thank you! Ah this world is so wonderful!! You al understand! After all, his actions are truly love itself”

While continuing to speak Sirius literally started crying for the sheer joy, and immediately the esulting crowd is shown to be in the same situation.

“Thank you, Sirius!”

“Thank you… Thank you…” the crowd started comforting each other in the middle of the esulation for their enlightment.

“Rifts are born when we don’t know one another! Conflict arises when we don’t understand each other! And if we give up on one another because of our differences, bonds can’t be forged! Now, how are your hearts right now?”

“Stop underastimatin’s us”

“We’ll never give up on one another!”

“Our hearts are one!”

 “Thank you! Thank you! IS EVERYONE FILLED WITH JOY NOW?!”

“Damn right we are!” “I’ve never felt so happy before!” “Thank you, Lusblel!” “Thank you, Sirius!” the crowd started clapping in pure madness.

“Just like the other Romanée Conti she manages to distort the concept of love into a sick obsession.” Crusch couldn’t help but express her disdaign at how the Witch Cult operated, especially considering her history with the crazy archbishops.

“Look how they praise your courage, Lusblel-kun.” She then held the boy over the wall ready to drop him while holfing him even higher so that the square could look at him like a prodigial son.

”THERE TRULY WAS LOVE HERE! Everyone’s hearts have become one. YES! A THOUSAND ROUND OF APPLAUSE!!” and then she dropped him.

If anyone could hear her in the chaos, they would hear a soft voice saying “Ah, this world is kind!”

Right as the boy hit the floor everyone’s face started to distort, and then…

Subaru Natsuki died.

The hall was divided in three, those who were weeping for the boy and the innocents who died.

Emilia, Rem and Beatrice were holding him dearly to make sure he was still here. Ram was trying her best to fight the urge to do the same, focusing on her beloved hand trying to calm her. Wilhelm, Julius and Garfiel were stoically holding their emotions, although the tiger boy was clearly letting a few slip, luckily his brother was there to support him. Ricardo and Frederica were comforting the twins and the young maid after they covered their eyes to prevent them from watching it. And Felt was clinging to Reinhard. It didn’t matter how many times they would see it, none of them could ever be comfortable with Subaru’s deaths, and in this case for many of them was even worse, considering they were right here with him, and yet they failed him again.

Those who were disgusted by the immorality of the actions of the archbishop.

The proud duchess Karsten and the baroness Barielle, both swearing on their swords to not let this massacre and mockery happen in THEIR Priestella. Felix nodded along with his lady, as a medic he couldn’t tollerate this disrespect to the values of life he swore to treasure.

And those who were trying rationalite what just happened.

“How the fuck did he just die? Was this whole presentation needed to buy time for a ritual or to make an assist?” it didn’t matter how long Al would live in this world, somehow there was always a new, more sadistic way to die, and his pal was mastering this art like no other.

“I didn’t seeee any setuuuup or external help, did you Swooord Saiiint?” Roswal asked to the one in the room with perfect memory.

“I didn’t, I suppose it was all a direct consequence of Sirius’s authority. Which probably activated when she clapped her hands together, in that moment the focus of the crowd got distorted and everyone seemed to calm down for no reason.” Every word of Reinhard was paired with his movements of him comforting his lady.

“Then my deduuuction about her controlling the mind seems to be correct. Judging by the crowd unnatural reactions I would suppose that she has some kind of control over the emotional spectrum. But the true questions are ‘What else can she do? ’ and ‘how can she do both things at the same time?’”

“We don’t have enough info at the moment, we can only pray that Natsuki-kun will have enough time and mental fortidude to formulate a plan to beat her without having to di- to loop too many times.” The merchant couldn’t bring herself to admit how Subaru will have to loop and what tool it twill take on him, after all they had no comfirmation that he could win without significant losses this time.

Subaru Natsuki returned by death.

“And after the song, we’ll have a pleasant chat! Now wouldn’it be nice if you prepared us some snacks for that Natsuki-sama?” Lilliana face that was failing to blink was the first thing he saw upon returning.

“…eh?”

“Err is something wrong? Hello? Are you ignoring me?”

“Hold up, this moment…” Garfiel couldn’t believe his eyes.

“Is merely a few minutes away from the danger, THAT’S TOO CRUEL!” Otto punched his armrests for the frustation.

“How is he safe from the danger if it’s right behind him?” Julius couldn’t understand the logic of the witch in updating to this moment.

“Well it’s easy, pal just doesn’t have to go the square and mind his own business. We saw how the Witch doesn’t care about anyone but him. Heck I am suprised so far he was actually given the time to prepare his plans instead of his only option being to run away.”

“That’s exactly why we are complaing Al-san.” Rem has been indignated and disgusted to her core by the witch actions all this time and she wouldn’t accept a reality where someone could propose a witch’s logic as understandable “Subaru-kun is the kindest person in both this and his world. To create his checkpoint thinking he will only care about himself, and that he won’t put himself between the hammer and the anvil despite the danger, shows that the love she proclames to have for him, be it Satella or the Witch of Envy, is only a distorted and sick obsession meant to make him follow her desires.”

“Well said Rem.” “I agree, in fact.” If Rem hadn’t explained her point then Emilia or Beatrice would have done it in her place.

(Yes in my version they know that the witch has a split personality, we don’t follow “The Secret” continuity and it might make it more fun.)

“Hey! HEEEEY!” but Lilliana might as well be mute because Subaru wasn’t listening to her.

Instead while holding his hand on the mouth he could only mutter “I feel sick…”

And then he nearly fell on the ground while holding himself like a ball.

Both Emilia and Beatrice threw themselves around him trying to understand what was the problem.

“Subaru? What happened?!”

“Is something the matter, I suppose? Subaru? Subaru?”

But all he could mutter to himself, while the clock tower in the background acted as a reminder of the incoming danger, was, “I FEEL SICK, I FEEL SICK, I FEEL SICK….”

Title: Theatrical Malice

The screen shut down.

“So it begins...” Priscilla muttered not unhurt by this revelation, while fanning herself. “I won’t accept you to crumble under the actions of these wicked monsters, no matter how many and how dangerous they are. So recollect your pride, your strenght, and fight them back.” And since she wanted it to happen the world will make it happen.

The screen started a new episode.

“Subaru, are you all right?” Emilia insisted. Subaru put together his act again and got up.

“Have you calmed down, I suppose?”

“Y-Yeah, I’m fine. I just got a bit light-headed. Thank-” but the voice of Sirius saying Thank You, I’m Sorry was still fresh in his mind.

“Did I Return by Death?” he thought clearly disrupted by his first death in a year.

“Whew, you gave me a scare, Natsuki-sama! I don’t have much practice with reuqiems, you know…” Lilliana as always interrupted any thoughts of everyone in a 10 meters range.

“Wait, no way! This place, this conversation… Did I…” he looked around himself in panic trying to piece it all together ”go back to right before that?!”.

“I gotta hurry! Beatrice!”

“Betty will protect her Subaru, in fact. Bring me to that square and Betty will tear that cultist apart for hurting you, I suppose.” Beatrice stopped mopping and only wanted to see her counterpart on the screen demolish the Archbishop.

“Come with m-“ “No. Petelguese was rentless when he went after Emilia. And since Sirius is a fellow Sin Archbishop, she’ll also…”

“What’s the problem?”

“You want something sweet, same as me, right?” he crouches down to Beatrice level of height to then tell her quietly. “Stay with Emilia.”

“Wha-.”

“Nononononononono Subaru what are you doing?” Emilia feelings of guilt were coming back stronger than ever. Even after a year of training and getting closer to each other all she could do was letting him die for her sake while she waited for the right loop?

“Dammit. He is not acting logically.” Anastasia threw her hands in the air. All her fears of a few seconds ago came back swinging.

“We couldn’t expect anything else after all, all the factors are against my pal here.” Al had to bring some good old cynism/realism in the room.

“What do you mean Al-san? What’s so different from the other times he looped?” Crusch asked the one armed man.

“Dear Duchess there are many factors to bring into consideration, first of all it’s been one year since his past hells, subcounsciously or not he must have thought, or hoped, that he would never have to use his authority again. So reality came back to hit him like a train.”

“What’s a trai-?“ “Later Mimi.”

“Second, he has no idea what killed him, even we have barely a few ideas and we weren’t under that crazy woman spell. He just said that he didn’t realize he had used RBD until he saw Lilliana face, who knows how was his perception of reality. Third he has no time to make a plan, he can barely reach the place before the attack.”

“And last it’s probable that that witch cult is in Priestella to abduct me again.” Emilia added at the end looking down guilty, every death of Subaru playing on her mind again like a broken disk.

“I wouldn’t be so sure Emilia-sama.” Otto interfered knowing he had to bring some facts into the conversation “We saw how Regulus didn’t try to capture you or follow you after he crossed paths with us on the road, it’s safe to say their goal is something else. Natsuki-san isn’t acting straight right now because of all the reason Al-san listed AND because of his failed loops against Petel- the Archbishop of Sloth.“ Otto had to bit his tongue to not say Emilia’s first father name and create even more conflict in her. “His mind is thinking at the worst at the moment and not at an objective approach. As always after all, -sigh- it’s one of the things we will have to knock out of him after we leave this place.” He tried to play a little bit of irony at the end to lighten the mood.

“Mh.” Even if her tone was neutral, she looked like she stopped blaiming herself.

“Something you can’t say to Betty again, I suppose?”

“Sorry. But if anything happens you’re the first one I can turn to.” He then got up putting up one of his acts. “Anyway, I could use a run for a change of pace. I’ll grab some drinks on my way.” He started to walk away.

But his arm was then catched by Emilia “Subaru! Please be careful. Don’t do anything reckless, all right?”

“Yeah, of course. Just wait here, and trust me. I’ll protect you myself.”

“Right. Take care.”

“Stupid fool.” Emilia whispered, not sure if she was directing it at the Subaru that didn’t trust her or at herself on the screen for not knowing her knight’s suffering when it was right before her.

“If you want to blame someone blame Betty, I suppose.”

“?”

“Betty knew better than anyone that her contractor was hiding something. I could smell his miasma and see his bags increase, and yet- I-I didn’t…” before she could continue cry or talk she was catched by a warm hug from Emilia. The meaning of it could vary from “It’s not your fault” to “I can’t blame you more that I blame myself”, only the two of them would know.

“Sure.”

“Careful Now!” Lilliana said waving at him going away.

The opening plays

Subaru opens the door at the entrance of the tower and he immediately hears Lusbel cries. Walking the stairs and reaching the kid he finds him trying to wrap himself with Sirius chains.

“She’s not here! Wait, did she make him chain himself up?!”

“Interestiiiing, is it an effect of her authority? I guess she can directly mind controooool and not only manipulate the emotional spectruuuummm”

“Isn’t the kid just following her instructions? After all he is here because he is sacrifing himself over his friend.”

“That could be under normal circumstances Ricardo-san but this is a kid, and he is using spiky chains which cut your flesh like butter, no kid has the mental fortidude to substain that kind of wounds without stopping costantly for the pain.” Crusch had to remind the brute mercenary that kids in a city like Priestella rarely have to endure this kind of pain.

“Your theory about the emotional spectrum could still hold clown, after all this kid is clearly more frightened than in pain, which is what is motivating him to hurt himself.” Priscilla noted with an hint of pure rage, no kid should go through something like this, it reminded her of the unjust upbringings in Vollachia, while Lusbel bravery reminded her of Schult’s so she didn’t tolerate something she liked to be hurt.

“Who cares? Just get out of there, I suppose!” Even if Betty was the daughter of the witch of greed she couldn’t care less about info right now.

“You ok Lusbel? You can stop now! You don’t need to do this anymore!” he rushed to snap him out of the trance.

“B-but… I have to keep my promise… or Tina… Tina will…” he wasn’t choking on tears or sobs but the sheer fear he was feeling made him stutter every word.

“It’s okay! There are lots of people in this town that you can rely on. Y-You’re gonna be fine… so… so just… Damn it, legs! Stop shaking!” the more Subaru kept talking the more an unexplanable fear took over him, to the point that even by grabbing his legs they wouldn’t stop.

Even Lusbel started pucking out of nowhere

“Lusbel! -Ugh-” and Subaru immediately followed.

“It seems the margrave’s idea of the Emotional Spectrum being the key was correct, Subaru wasn’t frightened until he reached Lusbel so it’s probable that by reaching him he got infected by his fear.”

“But when big bro reached him he wasn’t so frightened to start puking.” Felt noted that Julius claims was missing a piece.

“But the kid started pucking only after Betty’s Subaru got afraid for no reason, in fact. Her authority must work like a fire, I suppose. The more people share the emotion the stronger it gets like more wood equals to a stronger flame.”

And then Sirius appeared behind Subaru “For you to show such fear is proof how kind you are.” And with a quick movement she kicked him down the tower while putting the chains around his neck ready to hang him.

Subaru tried to use his fingers to stop the chains but they got cut off by the spikes, while remained hanged.

“DON’T LOOK!!” Only Frederica scream to protect Petra eyes could be heard in the hall. The rest of the room was too busy feeling their breaths missing.

“I won’t allow it, I won’t allow it, I won’t allow it, I won’t allow it! When we will arrive in Priestella you will stay at the Inn with Beatrice protecting you and I won’t let any of the Sin archbishops near you enough to even think to hurt you.”  Emilia swore with protectivness while she was holding Subaru, her hands unconsciously touching his neck to make sure that there were no cuts made by that weapon.

“Thank you! I’m sorry! People can understand each other. People can be as one. One is not kind for one’s own sake. Kindness shines because it is meant for others! AH!! That means it is love!”

She let her chains go slightly so that the force of the movement got the chains inside of him even more. All of Subaru screams were mixed with choking from the blood.

“Feel your love to the fullest! The pure and noble ways that made you wish to save Subaru-kun!” she stated while grabbing Lusbel face who was holding his neck as if he was choking.

“He is holding his neck, does this mean that the authority of wrath let her share also the pshysical pain? Or is it just a consequence of the panic felt from Subaru?” a few attent glazes managed to notice this in the mist of the horror they were seeing.

“You will kindly feel Lusblel-kun’s fear along with him.” As she said this she started licking the kid’s eye. “And the fear of Lusbel-kun’s that you feel, Lusbel-kun feels again through you!”

“Everthing I see scares me. Darkness still scares me so much my body’s frozen.” Subaru’s thought of pure fear started filled his head while Sirius rambled in the background.

“And that further fear you feel…”

“The whole world is made of fear. Fear alone is the truth of this world, and it is needed in order to know the value of life.”

“You must accept it all yet again.” Lusblel starts peeing his pants out of sheer fear.

“Trembling in fear like this is human. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“The joy, the sadness, the fear, The agony of being hung by the neck…”

“Of course, such a reaction would be meaningless. It’s only a process.”

“Until death teaches you what love is!”

“But by repeating such thought experiments, can I not fight and defeat the fear that still rules my entire body? If not, then why am I…”

“It looks like you’ve reached your limit.” Lusbel was passed out from the fear uncounscious, or maybe even…

“I’m scared. I’m scared. I’m scared. Everything scares me. I’m scared to live. I feel sick.”

“Then let us seek Tina-chan’s assistance next. You two…” Natsuki Subaru died “Have done very well.”

“…ugh” a few people in the room puked.

Luckily the warden immediately deleted the vomit from existence and cleaned everyone.

“W-what just happened?” Julius was one of the first to snap out of it, although by his expression one would think that he was passed out.

“Beatrice’s theory seeeems to be correeeeect.” Roswal was probably the only one not shaken by the power shown, after all he saw things in 400 that would make many deaths of Natsuki Subaru pale in comparison. “The archbishop stated they both feeeeeel each other fear and then they accept it yet agaiiiiin, which means that the feelings that are shared increase between each other non stop…”

“Until they both die.” Reinhard understood immediately, since his perfect memory allowed him to remember Sirius statement saying “Until death teaches what love is!”

“But the cap’t died ‘cause of the wound so what’s the sense of this bullshi’ ?”

“Not necessarely cat. The screen showed us the kid had passed out from the fear, however what if we assumed he passed out, while both him and the half-wit’s knight died.”

“O-out of sheer fear??” Crusch concluded Priscilla’s train of thought.

After all Subaru’s mind was filled with venomous thoughts that came out of nowhere drowing any other sensation.

It made sense.

It made too much sense.

No one dared to talk for a while after the realization.

“Ferris has healed hundreds of cuts to the necks over the years –nya- I know how it’s one of the worst possible deaths, the blood filling your lungs, the brain not responding and the body going numb. I would normally prefer any other type of end in this situation b-but this…”

“After all my years of war I thought I saw people slaughter each other in the most cruel way possible, but something like this… I can’t even imagine.” Wilhelm felt shocked to the core at something so inhuman, especially considering how this Witch cultist must have practiced it for years like it was a sacred ritual.

“There is no need to imagine, that boy was going to know it and feel it for the rest of his life. It will be the duty of my divine self to not let the version sitting here with us suffer it.” She said while pointing her fan at Subaru.

Ignoring the fact that Priscilla declared herself as the sole solution to the problem, everyone remembered how they were watching these shows to prevent the attack from happening. And as such they found new resolve to keep watching.

Subaru Natsuki returned by death.

“And after the song, we’ll have a pleasant chat! Now wouldn’it be nice if you prepared us some snacks for that Natsuki-sam -ack-” this time Subaru nearly fell on his face if not for Lilliana who he ended up headbutting.

“W-what?” Subaru snapped out of it like it was nothing.

“Don’t just ask ‘what?’ You can’t just do that out of nowhere!”

“That’s right! Before we even talk about the violence, we should be advising you to lose that ugly wink, I suppose.” Emilia and Beatrice started lecturing Subaru thinking that he headbutted Lilliana for fun.

“Was I that ugly?”

“I feel sick…”

“Ugh-“ Lilliana pride was thorn to shred.

“Subaru are you all right?”

“Y-yeah.”

“I don’t know what’s more frightening, the speed with which he reacts from literal death or the way he can mask his outburst. We know that he didn’t die once in the last year but did he ever have attack like these? You two seems too normal about it.” Anastasia asked.

“Betty’s Subaru behavior during this past year wasn’t all that normal, in fact. He never had outburst like these, but his way of talking and acting from another world, and his indirects references to past loops made him completely indecipherable, in fact. As much as it pains Betty to say it, if we never got to this theatre, Betty thinks that she would just accept her contractor’s behavior like the one on the screen, I suppose.”

“This is how you blink?” “Like this?”

While Priscilla was teaching Lilliana how to blink correctly Subaru was deep into thoughts.

“Move on! Move on! Move on! I don’t have time to waste! I have to hurry! But it’s no use going alone. And I can’t go without a plan. I need help. Who’s strong enough to beat Sirius, ins’t affected by authorities, and can be at the square in ten minutes…” images of Rachins being at the square and Reinhard being at the Inn flashed his mind. “REINHARD!”

“Yes call Rein, he can kick that bitch ass any day of the week.” Felt was the first one to jump on the seat overjoyed that he finally found a solution.

Now at the square

“Cut the crap!”

“Please! It’s an emergency!”

“Screw that! I don’t want the red-haired asshole talking’ shit to me again! Beat it!”

“Oh, damn it! Rachins, I am not joking here! In less that five minutes she’s gonna…” he stopped mid-speech remembering that time Witch of Envy killed Emilia.

“What’s on the mini boss mind?” Mimi didn’t get what stopped him.

“He is fearing that talking about any past loops might unleash the witch of envy on the thugh or on the city just like on the sanctuary, sis.”

“Don’t worry, I am here, she didn’t hurt me, she won’t hurt me ever again.” Emilia thought while increasing her grip on Subaru’s hand and rubbing his shoulder, somehow hoping to ease her knight worries on the screen.

“This is merely panick of the moment, Subaru-dono was able again and again to talk about his past loops directly or not, we should keep watching.”

But the danger of Sirius was worth the risk “People from the Witch’s Cult might be here!” after a moment of panicking his face relaxed at seeing how nothing happened.

“Where the hell did you hear that?”

“It seems that Subaru is able to speak about his loops when he talk about them as a possibility. The taboo doesn’t activate if it doesn’t reference directly the looping or the condition for it to happen.”

“Make sense, after all we also assumed that he either had good connections or some ability similar to fortune tellers, both of them are rare but documented several times in history unlike Natsuki-san’s ability.”

Julius and Otto reasoning pitched a way to be able to talk with Subaru in the future if he ever had to loop again.

“Wait, didn’t you kill the Sloth Archbishop from the Witch’s Cult? Damn it! Letting’ magic loose in town for no reason is against city law! You’re gonna apologize with me!” while saying this Rachins threw a light spell in the sky that was visible from a long distance.

“Good I should arrive in a few seconds!” Reinhard finally relaxed, he was the sword saint, he could defeate an Archbishop relatevely easy.

“We should help Subaru-dono realize that his name has already become legendary, he shouldn’t struggle so much for a request, many of the knights and all of us are ready to follow his warnings in the future without questions.”

“Look at that!” “Pretty”

“That should…”

“That was such a lovely light! Thank you!” Subaru turned scared to see she came out of the tower earlier after seeing the light spell “And now everyone… GOOOOOD MOOOOORNIIIIING”

“NO! DON’T LOOK! Hey Rachins!” but everyone was already under her spell, even Subaru eyes started getting red.

“Well, you all went quiet much more quickly than I expected! It must be thanks to the two of you for turning their attention to me! Thank you! Applause!!” and as started clapping so did the crowd.

“Wait, so her clapping her hands isn’t the condition for activating the authority?” Otto for a second thought that their whole analysis had just been thrown out of the window.

“She just stated that Rachins-san spell helped her turn everyone faster, the clapping of the hands was merely to gain everyone attention. Her authority is probably activated costantly, after all we never heard her clapping in the past loop, but she needs to gain people attention, thus explaining why she talk so much. Such an eccentric way of presentation is a garanteed way to attract the attention of the masses.” Crusch brought the pieces together.

“Oh shit! So big bro worsened the situation! REIN! How much before the you on the screen arrives?”

“A few seconds should do my lady. Keep watching.”

Subaru struggled to not look but it was a lost battle.

“And it took 21 seconds for all of you to look at me. I’m sorry! But this is so wonderful! Now, I must introduce myself! I am the Sin Archbishop in the Witch’s Cult representing wrath… Sirius Romanée-Conti.”

The crowd once again erupted in applause and joy.

“Thank you! I’m sorry for taking up your time! But don’t worry. This will all be over soon.”

“Will it?” an external voice interrupted.

“Uh?”

“In that case, I should finish this quickly, as well.” Reinhard is seen reaching the place while running on the water at supersonic speed before jumping and landing in the middle of the square.

“Oh yeah!! She is finished! No one can run from Reinhard, as they say!” Garfiel, the twins and Petra were overjoyed by the hero arrival on the screen.

“Subaru is finally safe.” Emilia and many others breathed out finally relaxed.

“Is he? There is still much we don’t know about her authority…” the cynics in the room like Roswal and Al thought this but didn’t share it to avoid panic and not have ulterior interruptions. The only way to have the answers they seek will be by watching the screen.

“Sorry I was late getting here. It took a bit to find the shortest route. I understand why you called me here. You made the right choice, Rachins. Or was it you, Subaru?” as he said this he put a hand on his shoulder snapping him out of the spell.

“Uh, Reinhard!”

“Yes it’s me. Looks like things were getting bad. That’s a Sin Archbishop, right?”

“Yeah… She… She has the power to brainwash people.”

“I see.”

From the top on the tower it was then heard Sirius voice.

“Wait a moment… You, with the red hair… Are you the famous Master Swordsman?”

“Yes I am. Though, sadly, I am aware that I have not yet earned that title.”

“Hang on, Reinhard! You don’t wanna keep talking to her!”

“So it would seem. It’s the true reason I was called here. I will take care of the problem.” And so Reinhard jumped with a supersonic attack hitting Sirius with a kick that she managed to tank, however the impact still threw her in the sky.

“REINHARD! SHE’S ALL YOURS!!” Subaru screamed while entering the tower  searching for Lusbel.

“Oh how overwhelming!” “Chains, eh? That’s a pain.” Sirius and Reinhard were dancing in the sky fighting, however Rein was using only his hands.

“Why isn’t he fighting using his sword?” Garfiel asked since he was one of the few not knowing how Rein sword worked.

“I am sorry to disappoint but the Dragon Sword Reid chooses on its own the opponents. If my adversary is lacking in power, sword skill or an another unknown factor, I can’t unleash it. However Sirius hasn’t shown great destructive capibility so I should be able to deal with her.”

In a few seconds he broke her chains with ease.

“You are WONDERFUL.” Even after losing her weapon she didn’t show one hint of worry.

Reinhard moved behind her so quickly that he looked like he had teleported “Your skills are impressive, as well. It’s a true shame you’re using them for evil.” Before hitting her.

The scene changes to Subaru freeing Lusbel from the chains.

“Let’s go! We can’t stay here!”

“B-but Tina…”

“Getting out of here comes first!”

And the scene changed again to show Sirius laid down in a small crater generated from the impact.

“Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!” the crowd however was chanting him to kill her, but in a obsessed way, like they were a cult “Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!” while the Archbishop got up from the ground.

“Becoming one like this… Is that not what love is?!”

“She managed to control the whole crowd, but why isn’t she using them to attack him? Or as Human shields? They would be much more effective knowing Reinhard kind nature.” Although it disgusted Julius to think like this it was clear the enemy was holding back.

“Because there is something we are missing greatest of commoners, shut it and keep watching.”

“And if so, then is this not the perfect paradise that can only be born of love?”

“Do you have any last words?”

“Thank you! I’m sorry but I have just one waring for you. The other Sin Archbishops are nota s quiet and tame as me, so if you aske them for their last words, you will suffer.”

“I will keep that in mind.” And so Reinhard started walking towards her to deliver the final blow.

“Something’s wrong! I have to stop… him…” but Subaru’s mind was once again being overwhelmed by the authority.

“Understanding each other, comprominsing, recognizing each other, talking things out… Becoming one by doing these things is the shape that love is meants to take!”

“Reinhard! -Chk-“ Subaru tries to warn him but the authority of wrath it too strong. And his face gets contorted and his scream joins the crowd screaming “KILL HER!”

And Reinhard with a movement of his hand cuts her in two.

“Oh this kind world” are the last words of Wrath.

Reinhard is shocked to see that everyone in the crowd has been cut in two the same way he did with Sirius.

He turns around.

“No”

“NO” a scream of terror left the red haired man.

And a dead cut in half Subaru is lying on the ground.

Nastuki Subaru died

“Rein… Rein?” Felt went from shock from the brutal end on the screen to confusion in seeing her knight hyperventilating for the first time in his life.

“-anf- -anf- I-I-I-I-I ki-ki-ki-ki-killed Su-Su-Su-Suba…”

“REINHARD!!” Wilhelm got up from his seat and reached his grandson trying to help him.

“REIN SNAP OUT OF IT!! YOU DIDN’T DO IT! IT WAS THAT BITCH’S AUTHORITY NOT YOU!!!” she started grabbing his shoulders trying to snap him out if it.

Many in the theatre were in a shocked state, not only the sword saint failed miserably on the screen but their Reinhard wore an expression that no one would have thought to see in their life. Deep inside, no matter how small and stupid was the assumption, they never thought he could look so panicked… so human.

“-anf-…-anf-…- anf-…-anf-…- anf-…-anf-…”

The various divine protections of the youngest Van Astrea activated to calm and focus his mind out of the shock.

And after a long exhale he stopped panicking

“-pheeeeeeeeeewwwww-…”

His prospective on himself however…

“…F-Felt-sama, I am sorry but it’s objective, Subaru Natsuki died because of my strike, I am a mon-“

“DON’T YOU START ON THIS BULLSHIT!! That crazy maniac slaughters innocents for Od know how many years but you are the monster for assisting a friend? Be objective.”

“But objectively I was the weapon used to kill him, he would have been better on his own.”

“Foolish” a strong whisper could be heard from the backrows.

“What is that Priscilla-sama?” Wilhelm wanted to instruct his grandson but he was anticipated.

“He is a foolish imbecile that’s what he is!!” she then pointed her fan to Reinhard. ”Better on his own?? Did you not see the other two loops? That boy died without accomplishing nothing and yet here you are, putting on yourself the guilt of actions beyond your control!” an unexptected rage prompted Priscilla to stand up and intervene, needless to say that Al couldn’t understand what was happening.

“SHU-“ before Felt could fight her back Wilhelm stopped her from talking, segnaling her to let the baroness talk.

“YOU THINK THE HALF-WIT KNIGHT COULD HAVE FIXED IT ALL ON HIS OWN? Then you didn’t pay attention to one moment, of what we saw in this place. That dog made way more errors than success, and his mind was nearly destroyed by the coma of the oni maid even if he couldn’t do anything to prevent it. His strenght was never in him achieving success but in him raising above his failures!!”

After stating this she went back to sitting on her chair, fanning herself to calm her rage.

A few moments of reflections and silence passed in the hall before the the old butler put a hand on his grandson’s shoulder.

“Reinhard, what Priscilla-sama is saying is that you shouldn’t stop at you mistakes. You say Subaru-dono could have won without you like in the past, but in each of these instances he had someone supporting him, to fill what he was lacking after he already failed numerous times. His first victory, back at the Loot House, was achievable only thanks to you, that saved everyone from the bowel hunter. I know that as the Sword Saint you have bigger responsibilities than most, and as such your mistakes grave more, but making errors doesn’t make you more of a moster, only more of a… human.”

Reinhard was tempted to ask for another divine blessing of better hearing. Did his grandfather just call him a human being? After that massacre?

“I know you think you should be more like big bro, then follow his way of learning from past mistakes, instead of drooling over them. We don’t have a blue haired maid to give you a ‘from zero’ speech, but I will try to support you, you just have to ask.” Felt tried to play her usual manner while giving him a slight punch in the shoulder.

“Reinhard…” a voice called him from the side. Emilia had reached his row of chairs to talk to him directly.

“Emilia-sama, I am sorry for failing to help your knight, I will accept whatever punishment you seem fit.” He stated while going and bowing to her.

“Rise Reinhard, I don’t hold you responsible.” But her tone and gaze were soft like a mother teaching her kid.

“Wha-?” he again looked shocked while rising.

“Big sis…” a satisfied and relieved smile appeared on the ex-thief face.

“The witch cult is the only one responsible here, they are a vile organization that acts only to bring destruction for their selfish reasons. The only way you can fail against them is by giving up the fight and letting them do as they please.” Her amethyst eyes gave a message of solidarity, born out of the fact that she knew what they were talking about, because she choose to live it every day since the Sanctuary, and the desire grew only stronger after the revelations of this place.

“Your mistress is right, you should take from Subaru the art of relying on others, instead of taking his bad habit of putting all the problems on yourself. It suits the both of you better, than heading head first in the danger without caution.”

“…I understand Emilia-sama, I apologize for the troubles.”

“Jeez you really are like Subaru.” She chuckled while saying it.

“Pardon?” just like Subaru? How? He was much more genuine, heroic, intelligent, capa-

“I told him waayy back at the mansion, didn’t I? A single thank you it’s better than a hundred I am sorry.”

“Oh… I see.” He felt like he had no right to thank someone. He just slaughtered a whole crowd, he didn’t deserve to be coddled, to be inspired. Still a part of him, a selfish part of him, wanted to accept such words, to find a much needed inner peace. Maybe in his selfhiness, there was also a human part. After all making mistakes made him only more human, right?

“Then, I thank you for your words and wisdom, Emilia-sama, Felt-sama, Honored Grandfather. And especially to you Priscilla-sama.” He accepted it bowing to the four of them.

“Mph! Of course! The words of my divine self were much more true and accurate than of these three commoners, although none of them failed in decyphring what I meant.”

“Princess…” Al couldn’t believe what she just did, this was so unlike her.

“Don’t give me that look Alderaan, the world works in my favor, and it is my wish that the fool over there won’t be crumbling under himself once WE, will have to fight the witch cult.” Priscilla ended the conversation there and everyone got back to their seats.

“Well theeeeen I think we can all agreeeee that the authority of Wrath trasmits not only emotions but also psysical damage.” Roswall was tired of all this sentalism and wanted to bring the attention to the main problem.

“Indeed, we had hints in the previous loops when Subaru got hanged we were shown how Lusbel was also holding his neck like he was choking out of nowhere.”

“Which means that the first time, when the boy hit the floor, it killed the mini boss and all the others instantly, turning them all into puddles of blood and flesh.” Ricardo had to contain a hint of vomit at the last remark, he saw many horrible spectacles as a mercenary, but the image seeing a hundred people implode in the blink of an eye… was new even for him.

“The main problem here is how to disrupt her ability, with even one person connected to it we won’t be able to kill her. Does any of you have something that can do it? I could try to ask to Kirikata or the city council, but I doubt they have a metia or someone capable of doing it.” Anastasia proposed her connections, though she knew how slim the chances were.

“Betty might have something like that, I suppose.”

“Really Beako?” Emilia asked, though her disappointment could be felt, after all if Beatrice was going to fight so would Subaru, which meant that he could get hurt, or worse.

“Yes girl, Shamak is a yin magic which means that it can be used as a ‘debuf’, as Betty’s Subaru would say. Though Betty recommends to keep watching to see if it will be used, instead of discussing if it could work. ‘Theory will only brings you so far’ as they say, I suppose.”

“Very wise, Great Spirit-sama. Then we should continue.” To Crusch words everyone’s glaze redirected to the screen.

Subaru Natsuki Returned by death.

Chapter Text

Beatrice and Subaru are walking the bridge that brought to the square asserting the situation on how to act and fight.

“Anyway, if we can nullify her technique, we win! And then…”

“All that’s left is to defeat her, I suppose.”

“Yeah that’s the problem.”

When a voice usually soft but this time disappointed and slighty angry came from behind the two of them “It sounds like this is where I come in.”

“Emilia-tan! Why…”

“So I did manage to realize that he needed help, thank goodness” she felt a little bit of her guilt go away, she was gonna show Subaru that she wasn’t anymore a damsel in distress that needed to be saved.

“I thought you were acting strange. I was right!”

“I’m certain he told you to wait in the park. Bad girl, I suppose.”

“I’m sorry. I had every intention of waiting, but Priscilla said…”

“That girl in red?”

 “.. If you don’t go after him now, you might regret it.”

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!” the flame princess erupted in a satisfied laugh “This is a divine warning half-devil!! Look closely, you just admitted that you would have left your dog to die, again, if it wasn’t for my warning.”

Whatever hope Emilia found was replaced by a saddened realization of truth.

“You should realize the futility of your efforts, your incapabilities as a candidate and hand over your servant, to the only one in this room that can mold him into a capable being.” Sadism and venom left her mouth like she was slaughtering an innocent lamb in preparation for a feast.

“…I already knew it.” But contrary to everyone expectations Emilia voice was calm, almost like she was glad of what had been shown. And after standing up and staring directly at the other candidate, her glaze was indeed filled with sadness, but also a unique kind of conviction.

“I already knew that all I have is owned to my knight’s efforts, even before coming into this place and discovering the accursed truth. I always wanted to be able to show that I was capable of giving it back, instead of merely living off the victories. And if this place is showing what would have happened.” She then proceded to slighty bow “Then I can only thank you for your generosity, in helping me fix my shortcomings.”

Everyone espected an explosion from the Vallochian princess, be it rage, laugh or Od knows what.

Instead she was shocked.

Shocked at this expression of honesty and humility. Just like that spike haired boy that suprised her so much, so many times. How dare the both of them fall so low, and yet, keep walking forward still attached to their values that would crumble in any other situations?

“You- -tsk-“she had to divert the glaze by frustation.

“Well then, we should continue.” Emilia signaleted to the whole room while sitting down.

“I intended to go back if nothing was wrong, but the Witch’s Cult is going to show up, right? I heard.”

“Emilia-tan, I’m glad you feel that way.. I am, but…”

“You can tell me to go back, but I won’t. The Witch’s Cult is my business too, you know.”

“Emilia!” he erupted raising his voice, but her glaze didn’t falter.

“Pretending to be angry won’t do any good. I only feel badly when scolded if I've done something wrong. You’re the one who’s being unreasonable right now, not me. I know you’re doing this to try to keep me safe. But I refuse to stand by with my eyes closed when you get hurt doing it. So when you fight, I fight. If you’re going to protect someone, I’ll help you. Because in the same way you protect me… I want to protect you, too. Because Subaru, even now, you look like you’re going to cry.” And his gaze was indeed of one that didn’t want to be here to fight this battle, but had to act anyway, to not let himself or others fall under the world’s cruel apathy.

Anastasia and Felix turned to give a side eye to Julius

“What’s the matter?” he asked confused.

“Nothing, just thought you would have tried to discipline Emilia about what a knight should allow his lady to do.”

“Although it’s the knight that should protect their mistress, Natsuki Subaru showed time and time again how the well being of Emilia-sama is at the top of his priorities. Until his plan won’t deliberately endanger her or anyone else I have nothing to condemn. Moreover Ferris already showed me through the years, how a knight can help the kingdom in different manners.”

“I didn’t know you held me in such high regard Julius-kyun.” The cat boy answered faking embarassement.

“You shouldn’t look so disappointed for what the you on screen said Emilia-sama. I can assure you that discussion like these are common in couples of all ages.” Wilhelm told the elf who looked strangely conflicted.

“Mh.”

The Emilia in the theatre wasn’t on the exact wavelenght of her countepart. She was speaking without the knowledge of Subaru true burdens. She didn’t know that she just failed him several times.

And yet, a piece of her couldn’t help but share that desire. It’s true that she didn’t want to see her Subaru get hurt, but she also understood him much more now, and knew how much being able to stand beside all of them was important for him.

Moreover he took an oath as a knight, he swore to help her in any way. Had she the right to ignore his will just because of her fears? But her fears were justified countless horrors tormented him every day and night, why should she allow him to get more tormented?

“Subaru, you might as well give up. Betty understands how Emilia feels, I suppose. So I don’t want to try and convince her.”

He exhaled in frustated acceptance and the group is then shown to be under the clock tower “The Witch’s Cult is gonna come after you for sure. Whatever you do, put your own safety first.”

“All right, I will. And if I do get caught, I have faith that you’ll rescue me.”

“Don’t jinx me like that…” He saw Sirius getting out ready to deliver her speech “There she is! That’s the Witch’s cul-”

“Ul Huma!”

The top of the tower is nearly divided in two by the sheer volume of the spell casted.

“Holy Crap!!” Garfiel and Ricardo both exploded with a scream of surprise.

“Just how vast are her mana reserves to cast a spell so big, so casually?” Tivey realized that her boss’s rival was a once in a milion type of person, that even in his many years of study he almost never found.

“I still hate that cat but I can see why he put so many limiters on big sis.”

“What did you expect? She is the daughter of a witch after all.” Priscilla didn’t say it out loud because she was in no mood for a moral discussion, and the half-wit power was impressive for many but not for her, she was a goddess after all. But even she had to admit that a fight against such firepower would require… attention, to say the least.

“Oh c’mon, I saw many of you do many incredible things as well.” She answered with a little red on her cheeks from embarassement.

“Emilia-sama, you should realize that very few people are incredible as you or Crusch-sama, nya.”

“E-Emilia-tan!”

“I thought I should make the first move. Was that wrong?”

“No, good job! It was just… more than I expected, so… Beako, do you think that got her?”

“Well, for starters, everyone here thinks you did, I suppose.” Beatrice redirected everyone attention to the crowd that was looking at them.

“Huh? Oh, uh… I didn’t do it for any insidious reasons! We just…”

“Don’t, Subaru. Stay behind me. Their eyes aren’t normal.” She put an arm over him, noticing how everyone’s eyes was red and they were acting already like puppets.

“She put them all already under the spell? How could she do it so quickly?”

“She mayyyy not have got everyyyyyone, oh finest of Knights. She said in the past loop that it took her around 20 seconds for the whole crowd, she probably took only a small part of it.”

“Beako, got Shamac ready?”

“We blew it. This is heresy, I suppose. It’s spiritual interference, closer to a curse or hex than a spell. Shamac will be useless against it, I suppose.”

The theatre mood worsened severly by this exclamation. And a few tried to come with alternatives.

“We can only hope that the next viewings will show us an alternative. Let’s continue.” Wilhelm stern tone reminded everyone to focus.

“It stinks, it stinks! It stinks! It stinks! It stinks! It stinks! It stinks! It stinks! It stinks! It stinks! It STINKS!” Sirius broke the ice and emerged rageful from the tower while screaming.

 “I smell it! I smell it! I smell the girl! The foul stench of the filthy, infuriating half-demon who would take him from me! Oh, how infuriating! Just taking him from me isn’t enough for you?! Filthy half-devil!” she then jumped from the top of the tower landing on her feets without damage.

 “I am the Sin Archbishop in the Witch’s Cult representing Wrath, Sirius Romanée-Conti! YOU infuriating half-devil scum!” she generates fire from her hands “I’m going to burn you alive and scatter your ashes over my husband’s grave!”

“She wasn’t acting anything like this before!”

“For real what’s her problem now with the princess?”

“Maybe it’s because big sis it’s one of the witch cult target as an half-elf?”

“Like maggots that just keep coming back when I burn them… What is it you’ve got against me, huh!? Am I not even free to mourn?! How long!? How long?!”

 “I have no idea what you’re talking about. If you’re angry with me, tell me why. I’m the only one who attacked first, so it’s only natural you’d be angry. But the other people here have nothing to do with it. Set them free.” It’s shown that she froze the feets of the mind controlled crowd to stop them from moving and hurt themselves in the fight.

“Don’t take that patronizing tone when asking me for a favor. If it’s only natural for me to be angry, then apologize! Crawl on the ground begging for my forgiveness! Do that and I’ll cook your intestines right through your ass!”

“I guess talking just doesn’t work with you! In that case, I have an idea of my own!”

Emilia generates a sword made of ices and she throws herself at her, she responds by surrounding her chains with fire. The two and their elements begin to clash.

“Half-devil scum!”

“Stop insulting me over and over!”

Sirius breaks her sword with her scythes “Take that, you-” but then her fragments of ice begin to multiply and unite with each other creating new swords to use.

“There!”

“You are so annoying! You bitch! Half-devil! Maggot! You are infuriating! Maddening!” the battle continued with Emilia creating costantly new weapons to adapt on the moment, forcing Sirius to stay on the defensive.

“She’s pushing her back…” an amazed Subaru could only stand there to look.

“To note, Natsuki-san has not been brainwashed this time, even if Beatrice-chan said she can’t disrupt the connection.”

“I would suppose it’s in relation to the mana reserves. After all this time there is Betty with her Subaru, so he isn’t counting only on his broken gate, in fact.”

“I agree, but it probably relates also to one’s mental fortidude. When I arrived in the past loop just by shacking him he got out of her control, he fell back under it only at the end when it was at its peak of influence.”

 “You maggot!” the crowd mind controlled started to march towards Subaru and Beatrice.

“Emilia! Keep dragging this out!”

“We can’t afford to be too reckless!”

“Right! Beako!” he slighty kneels to allow Beatrice to jump and cling on his back, so that they can use…

“Murak!”

“Murak? I never heard of this spell.”

“Of course you wouldn’t it’s an invention of Betty and her contractor, in fact. Now stand in awe at Betty’s Subaru genius.”

The possessed Rachins jumped towards him to attack him, but an incredibly light Subaru used him as a trampoline. The two of them were so light that they managed to jump to the top of the tower

“Don’t bite your tongue, Beako!”

“Hmph!”

Then using his wip and his parkour skills he pulled himself inside of it.

“Whoaaa!” both the twins and Petra let out an amazed reaction.

“You see that? That’s the result of me and the Cap’n trainin’ on our secret obstacle course!”

“If all Garf and Barusu managed to accomplish in a year of training is a long jump, then it’s no surprise that his butler skills didn’t improve in any way after a whole year.”

Although still sad that he couldn’t train Subaru in the art of the sword, Wilhelm nodded with pride seeing how far he had come in this last year with his ingenuity, now fully capable of standing in a battle among his fellow knights.

“Well, can’t lie, that has his own charm pal.” Al in his own way shared the same pride of Wilhelm for his bro.

“Betty that spell is so fun, why do you never use it when we play together?” Petra snapped out of her amazement to ask her loli friend.

“Because it’s a spell that belongs only to Betty’s Subaru, in fact!”

“Auuuuu…”

“…however… Betty agrees that it would be fun to use sometimes, for other activities, I suppose.” she muttered this part bringing out her best tsundere act, with her cute red cheeks.

“Yeppieeeee!!!” only the intense maid training with Frederica prevented Petra from jumping on the spot from happiness.

“Lusbel! You okay ?!”

He carried the kid outside to look at the fight under them.

“Tina…” he named her friend desperately searching where she might be.

Meanwhile Emilia was putting Sirius on a defensive with a spear “Eyh! Yah!”

“That overflowing passion is trembling of the heart! Wrath!” she summoned a barricade of fire trying to push back the candidate. “Eyes that seduce men! A voice like a bell to seduce men! Shining silver hair to seduce men! Ah, how repulsive! You are so determined to take him from me, you homewrecker ?!”

In answer she started summoning a barrier of ice to counter the fire one’s “Stop saying these strange things! My eyes, my voice, and my silver hair are all things my favorite person praised! That makes me the same as the most amazing woman in the world! You talking about them like that has made me angry!”

“Emilia-sama, you already considered Rem’s hero so important and yet you didn’t tell him?” Rem couldn’t help but feel a little triggered, that what separated her hero from achieving a part of his so desired happiness, was a such non existential difference.

“Ehm… it’s just that… I didn’t know if they were the correct feelings for a relationship.” The more the red Emilia kept thinking about it, the more she wanted to punch her past self of this last year for not understanding it all sooner.

“… -sigh-, Betty deduces that this can all be tracked back to Geuse, I suppose. If that man stopped being so workaholic for a minute and focused on his relationship with the elf, this girl might have had a better concept on how to proceed, in fact.”

“Angry!? You are angry!? Don’t be ridiculous! That belongs to me! He gave it to me! And you want to take it from me! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!”

After channeling her magic to summon a sword Emilia threw herself towards Sirius to hit her after seeing an opening, but as the flames disperded it was revealed that the archbishop was using a little girl as a human shield.

Lusbel called her name “Tina!”

Emilia had to stop herself mid-attack leaving herself completely open.

The little girl was threw aside and Wrath hit the princess with powerful flames while screaming “That wrath is wasted on you!” The blow threw several metres away.

But then she was hit again by much stronger flames, her body no longer visible from the outside.

“NO!!” nearly all of the half-elf camp screamed in fear at the implication.

The knights also froze at the show, not only they were unable to help Subaru as fellow knights that should fight together, but even when they were all in the same place they couldn’t protect one of the royal candidates that their country depended on. Were they good for anything if Subaru didn’t intervene?

“Emilia!” a desperation so rare could be heard from Subaru as he jumped from the tower.

Meanwhile Sirius was giggling at the scene “A bug has no right to embrace such exquisite fury! You nauseate me. Thank you! I’m sorry!”

“Emilia!” her knight was ready to jump in the flames to save her, or worse.

No promise mattered in the head of the candidate, no desire to get stronger, no sadness at the futility of her efforts to help Subaru, no more the conviction that she found in these last couple of episodes, nothing. Except. One. Thought.

The same thought Rem had when she saw Subaru take the blade that was near her comatoes body.

“PLEASE DON’T DO IT SUBARU. DON’T LOOP. NOT. FOR. ME.”

She was ready to accept 10 times her beloved suffering if it meant he would never had to use his cursed ability again, but she was just going to add to his nightmares and self inflicted pain?

However Beatrice stopped him from getting too close after noticing something “Subaru! Don’t!”

“I made it in time.” A silhouette could be seen in the middle of the flames, completely untouched by the them.

A white haired man, with a white dress and an earring on his right ear.

“You’re…” Subaru tried to figure out who this man was.

The theatre froze.

Subcounsciously they kept thinking when this man would have appeared again, since it was the first Archbishop they saw in Priestella.

But this…

This was the worst possible outcome for Subaru.

“I’m here to take her back. I sure am glad I got here in time.”

“Take her back?”

“Isn’t it my job as a man- as a human- to take the hand of the woman I’m going to marry?”

“Uh?”

“I am the Sin Archbishop in the Witch’s Cult representing Greed, Regulus Corneas. As promised, I will be taking her as my 79th wife.” He said while holding an uncounscious Emilia in his arms.

“A Showdown of Fire and Ice”

The screen shut down.

 “Ok, pal is dead.” Al said groomingly, always the pessimistic one.

“Don’t you dare say that, I suppose!! Betty won’t let anything happen to her contractor, in fact!!”  Beatrice wanted to burn this man with her look, even if he was the sworn brother from another world of her contractor.

“Because you have done a great job so far, haven’t you?” he almost wanted to laugh at the audacy of this camp incomptence in helping their most valuable member. The fact that he was also the most loved, in and out of it, made it all more ironic for him.

“Al-san this is not the moment to deal with this, we need to pay attention and valutate every information given to us.” Crusch shut down the argument before it could descalate.

“…me? His wife? Just like he wanted to do, to mother Fortuna?” Emilia couldn’t help but notice how this man was determined to violate for the second time, this concept that she would love to live one day with Subaru.

While saying it Emilia pronounced these words with a tone of disgust and hate. Disgust to this man, that acted only as the scum of the earth, one of the people responsible for her losing everything, for destroying the mind and legacy of her first father figure and that was touching her with such possessivness on the screen.

And hate. Hate for herself. A small piece of her, couldn’t help but loathe that version on the screen that dared to leave Subaru to fight two monsters, and find herself in need to be saved once again.

“Emilia-sama, please don’t think that this scum is even capable of understanding what a true marriage is.”

“Indeed sister. I am sure his concept of it, makes the most pervert dream of Barusu look like a romantic tale for children.”

“Still Emilia-sama is right, not only he wants another bride but it’s also the same number that he wanted to give to Fortuna-sama.” Rein went back to connect his appearence in the Eliot forrest to what was just said.

“What does this mean? This dude just went around 100 years searching for another elf, instead of picking someone else?” Ricardo couldn’t help but notice that he didn’t look like a dude so patient or romantic.

“You are not incorrect dog. In the events of the half-wit past, this fanatic stated that he has multiple wifes, however, the fact that the number never increased indicates that the number refers to how many wifes he has currently, not how many he had in total. He probably doesn’t even bother to remember their names, or how many he truly had across his whole life.”

“So he wants to collect women as thropies?” the once ‘almost sold as a slave’ Anastasia immediately put Regulus at the top of who to eliminate in Priestella, after this.”

“Not that it matters much, the screen is charging the next episode, we should pay attention to that.” Crusch cut off the discussion about this man apparent lust to focus on what’s important.

The screen started the new episode.

Subaru had a shocked face at who his new enemy was “The… Sin Archbishop of Greed?!”

“Anyway, I’m so glad i made it in time. My bride was almost reduced to ashes. I don’t ask much of others, but even i’m not patient enough to have a pile of ashes for a wife.” He stated nochalanty, unbothered by Sirius’s flames.

“I would rather be a pile of ashes than ever be touched by you, damn scum.”

“For once half-wit, we agree.”

“Wh-What the hell are y-”

“You know… Do you have no concept of common courtesy? I gave you my name first thing, didn’t I? It’s the first step toward getting closer to someone. That’s why I gave you my name first. You get it, don’t you? Most people would catch a clue. Not doing so is a denial of your conversation partner’s character. It’s a violation of someone’s rights. A violation of my rights as a rational, unselfish person!”

“S-Sorry! My name’s Natsuki Subaru!”

“Pal, you shouldn’t don’t play along with him...” Al had it up there with this dude.

“Yes. That’s the way. Showing respect will earn you respect in turn. It’s an entirely natural degree of consideration that makes our world nicer.”

The confusing conversation was cut off by Wrath interruption “Thank you for your wonderful opinion. Now burn to a crisp and disappear already!” that attacked Regulus with her spells.

The opening plays

The screen changed to Otto in a bakery thinking what to buy.

“I recommend the sowarie. Just baked up a fresh, hot batch.” Proposed the baker.

 “Hmph…”

“Hold up, why is the screen showing me now?” Otto couldn’t help but shake at the change of screen.

“The attacks are happening all around the city, we are probably being shown the different places of where they will start.” Crusch had to confirm everyone fears.

“Oh crap…” yep, he was screwed.

“Rein! Use your perfect memory to memorize everything! Even every brick, if necessary!!”

“Yes, Felt-sama.”

“Otto-kun…” Emilia was deeply worried for the members of her camps, the guilt she would feel if they got hurt yet again. It would never leave her.

He is then shown walking outside after buying the recommended product “Maybe I should’ve gotten baumbehm instead. I hope Kiritaka-san likes sowarie.”

“I am sorry to disappoint you Otto-kun but Kirikata-san doesn’t pay attention to things like these at all.” Anastasia took the chance to try and distract herself from the danger for a moment, to tease again her ‘rival’ in the room.

“Oh c’mon…”

“However, Otto-sama, Lilliana does like sweets like these. Maybe you could use them, to convince her, to help you in the negotiations.”

“Thank you Frederica-san!! You are a life saver as always.”

A distant guard shouted “Hey! Kids aren’t allowed in here! This is no place to play!” while talking to a little person.

“No place to play, you say?” half of the face of the hooded figure is shown “Good! Great! Nice! Excellent! –tsu- I’m well aware that it’s not a place to play! It's about to become our kitchen, after all! -tsu-”

Rem and Crusch recognized that voice. They HATED that voice.

“What are-” he is stopped when his face is grabbed by the slim but incredibly muscolar arm of the dwarf.

“I doubt you’ll even make much of an appetizer, but whatever. I’ll still eat you!” the dwarf pushes the man on the ground transforming him into a puddle of blood and guts.

“GLUTTONYYYY!” Rem and Ram screamed filled with hate to the monster on screen.

“So he too has come in Priestella. Not that I dislike his presence. It will bring me great pleasure to have my revenge on this monster.”

“So for us, Crusch-sama” was said by her two companions at the same time. Indeed it will bring them great pleasure.

Otto drops the bag of sweets while the civilians run away screaming.

Gluttony redirect his glaze towards the merchant in shook “Oh, look. Another one that won’t even amount to an appetizer.”

“Wh-Who in the world are you?”

“We? We are the Sin Archbishop of the Witch’s Cult representing Gluttony Lye Batenkaitos!”

The screen changes once again to the Regulus fight.

“W-wait a minute! What’s going to happen to Otto-kun? He is not going to die or get eaten, r-right?”

“I am sorry Emilia-sama, but until we are shown that your head affair officer is alive and well, we will have to assume the worst has happened.” Wilhelm knew better than most how slim the chances of non-fighters were, especially on a war zone like what Priestella was about to become.

“Brotto?? You ok?”

“I-I am fine Garfiel, j-just give me a minute... Ok?” Otto was half-pale at the idea of having witnessed his future death. Or worse.

Subaru is looking at the magic before him, trying to see if Emilia was still alive.

“Pfou…” with only a soft exhale Regulus disperded the flames, showing both him and Emilia to be untouched in the middle of a crater.

“Really? Throwing fire around before you even speak? Just how were you brought up? I knew you were messed up in the head, so I'm willing to overlook most things you do. But you know… It’s only natural to be angry when you hurt someone I love. Everyone has that right, which is why it’s only natural that I have the right to get revenge.

“Ha! Hilarious! That rage belongs to me! It’s the treasure he gave to me”

“They’re not… on the same side?” Eclamed the dumbfolded knight

“Not even witch cult’s scum can tollerate each other.” Rem said almost laughing at the madness of this group.

“Especially an hypocrite like Regulus.” Emilia added with her venomous tone.

“’The treasure he gave to me’… is she referring to Petelguese? After all she proclaimed herself part of the Petelguese family.”

“We still don’t have enough information about these archbishop to make assumptions, Julius-dono, we should continue.”

“Subaru!” Beako called his name to make him focus.

Subaru put the kid on the ground “Lusbel, can you get away on your own?” Lusbel turns to look at his friend chained on the ground, Subaru reassures him with a headpat “You can leave her to us.”

“Please! You have to save Tina!”

He nods with determination, while the kid runs away.

Meanwhile the battle between the two archbishops continues.

“Go away! Go away! Go away! Go away! Go away! You and the infuriating half-devil can turn into cinders togethers!”

But once again Greed is untouched by the flames.

“Look, would you get a clue already? It’s clear that you’re no match for me”

Suddendly Subaru’s whip wrapped around his neck.

“Get your hands off my Emilia right now!”

“That’s right! I am only Subaru’s! Not anyone else’s!” The red, but determined, Emilia esclaimed.

It allowed the room to chuckle for a nanosecond, instead of endlessy worrying for Subaru.

Beatrice cast a spell “Shamac!” that covers all the square with a mist of darkness.

Regulus, however, just with a tap of his feet disperds it all “You want to die that badly?” and he raises his hand to attack Subaru.

“Beako, now!” “I’m ready!” the two summon an energy field around them that covers them whole.

“EMM-!” using this spell Subaru and Beatrice become intangible and passed through the Archbishop and his attack.

“See that ?! That’s the fruit of Beako’s and my training! It’s a totally original spell that separates us from the world half a step!”

“Incredible! So that’s the genius of the great spirit Beatrice! You truly operate on a different level compared to my spirits.”

“Incorrect spirit knight, this is the genius of Betty’s Subaru, in fact!! He is the one that came up with these spells, using his otherwordly genius.” She puffed her chest with pride at the chance to show off how far her Subaru had come.

“HE INVENTED NEW SPELLS?? JULIUS!! We can use this as a starting point for discussions on how to implement his knowledge!!” Anastasia was drooling at the implications.

“Y-yes, my lady…” never he feared for his, or someone else’s, well being because of his lady, until now.

“Is EMM an achronym, Great Spirit-sama?” Reinhard was equally curious about his friend’s ideas.

She sighed at the statement “Indeed it is, in fact. Betty’s Subaru named it after the half-elf.”

“Eh?” Emilia left an adorable squeak as reaction.

“EMM means Emiria-tan Maji Megami/Emilia-tan is Seriously a Goddess, in fact.”

“Suuuubaruuuu.” She was now redder than Priscilla dress, while the room was divided between laughing at her or being dumbfolded by his use of a great spirit’s knowledge.

Julius decided that even if Natsuki Subaru could act formally, he still needed his teachings on the matter. That or another one of his beatings.

“Mhmhm, amusing…” Priscilla already started to imagine her future servant using his knowledge, to come up ever day with a new spell that would communicate the world the height of her godly being.

“I want Subaru-kun to name a spell after me, too.” Rem thought with a lot of embarassment.

Ram felt an instict to kick Barusu again, though she couldn’t explain why.

“Would you like if I asked for divine protection named after you, my lady?” Reinhard immediately saw an opportunity to improve his relationship with his mistre-

“WHEN I TOLD YOU TO GET AFTER BIG BRO, I MEANT TAKE HIS GREEDINESS, NOT HIS CREEPINESS!!”

“Oh shus Felt-chan, it’s embarassing but not creepy.”

“Big sis you shouldn’t play favorites, it’s not like you would ever do something so embarassing…”

“…”

“Why aren’t you saying anything?”

“I-It’s j-just… I might have a spell, based after him too…” the scene of her thinking she was pregnant felt less expository than this.

“UH????” and chuckles of disbelief at the two similar antics were shared by the audience.

“Emilia-sama, surely you could mold your spells after paragon of virtues worthy of a ruler, and not Barusu tendencies.”

“But that’s why I made the spell after him, he is always suuuuper cool, you know?” she tried to get the message through using one of Subaru’s Subarism.

All she earned were laughs from the audience.

“-ppffff- At first I was angry that my pal didn’t get his well deserved answer even after a year, but at this point I see we just have to accept you two wouldn’t work so well together in any other wa- ouch.” Al tried to join the humor but he was silenced again by his lady’s blows on his elmet.

Not that she was bothered by the shipping, not at all.

The knight focuses his Sloth factor “…Invisible Providence!” to hit the asshole with a uppercut.

“Ah!” Sirius seems to have realized, or seen, something.

However Regulus was completely unfazed by it. Still in the split second that he was distracted Subaru jumped to grab Emilia, but he stopped when a strong pain from the abdomen hit him.

“Subaru!”

“Sorry… I blew it. I haven’t mastered this one yet.”

“So even after a year he still isn’t used to the Invisible Providence?” Julius thought that Subaru great affinity with Spirits, would have led him to master this ability eventually.

“You do not ‘get used’ to a Witch Factor, in fact. One is either suited for it, or they are going to be driven insane by it.”

“Then great spirit, how is it that in a whole year Subaru-dono hasn’t gone crazy because of it? He is definetely far from being a slothfull person.” Crusch asked with a firm tone but tained by a subtle hint of worry, she didn’t want to see Subaru become a new Petelguese.

Ram wanted to object, but she has the gut feeling that the room wouldn’t comprend her objective truths on Barusu.

Beatrice had to choose her words very carefully, it didn’t matter how much they said they cared for her Subaru after the viewings, if they found out what being a Sage candidate meant… she had no insurance that they wouldn’t label him as an enemy.

“Betty can only guess that her relationship with the Witch of Envy may be the cause.” She then turned to the screen prompting the rest to watch, in the hopes that they won’t ask further questions.

“Hey, what are you going to do if my bride gets hurt? You shouldn’t need anyone to teach you to be nice to girls!”

“There’s no one in the world I want to be nicer to than her! Where do you get off calling her your bride ?!”

“I told you. I’m going to make her my wife.”

“Shut up! Emilia-tan is my bride! Like hell I’m gonna let you have her!”

“I-I-It’s a little too soon to talk about that Subaru… but I am not in disaccord…” said half-elf whispered flustered.

Rem as one of the two that heard her didn’t know if she should cry of happiness for her hero, or of jealousy.

Beatrice thought that even if the half-elf hugs were incredibly comforting, she still had a long way to go before becoming a wife worthy of her contractor. Though she was ready to accept her if that meant the development of the project, “Beatrice great spirit guardian of the Natsuki family”, in fact.

Meanwhile Ram now felt a NEED to kick (and castrate) Barusu, though she couldn’t explain why.

“Oh, so her name is Emilia, eh? What a perfect name for a lovely girl like her.” The archibishop noted.

“You didn’t even know her name? What do you see in her that makes you call her your bride? “

“Her face.” He answered like it was as natural as breathing “She has a pretty face. That’s all that matters when it comes to love, isn’t it?”

“AH! Looks like you commoners prejudicated him. In the first trial you were all confused on why he wasn’t Pride, but his way of seeing everything merely as decorations, couldn’t be more accurate for the sin of greed.”

“Indeed, we prejudicated him being a misplaced archbishop of pride for his arrogance, but his way of living desiring only thropies, truly fits his sin.” Crusch for once agreed with Priscilla’s judgment.

“You…”

“You’re better off dead, I suppose.” The husband and daughter duo of said bride looked at him with disgust, but at the last second they moved to dodge an attack by Sirius.

Subaru noticed how the chained girl disappeared “What did you do with Tina?!”

“I found you.” Sirius however was deliberating more than usual “I found you! I found you! I found you! I found you! Yes! I knew it! It really is you! I’m sorry I didn’t notice! But it really is you!” she was staring at Subaru with love struck eyes.

“Found who? There is only the mini boss in front of her.” Mimi asked.

“S-Say what?”

“So that’s where you were! My love reached you! That’s why you came back! I’ve waited all this time for you alone! My dearest, my most beloved… Betelgeuse!”

Subaru is rightfully shocked by this.

“WHAT?” a series of confused voices echoed from their seats.

"The creepy man had a creepy wife?!?" Mimi esclaimed.

“She thinks that Subaru-dono is one of the old fingers of Petelguese?” Wilhelm reasoned, after all Subaru did get possessed from the archbishop in one of the past loops. It made more sense than assuming someone could casually use a witch’s factor.

“What do you mean fiend?? The only woman in the life of Father Guese was Mother Fortuna!! Don’t you dare shame his image anymore than Pandora already did!!” Emilia esclaimed pointing at the screen with indignation.

“But what if…? Naaahh we are not Star Warsing anyone here…” Al had a thought about Emilia esclamation but thought better than say it out loud. After all these kind of things are cliches that happen only in the stories of his world, and he saw how his pal adventures never follow them, or he would have it much easier.

Although both of them got a OP super-power while being summoned. They saw at the sanctuary how everybody seemed to know each other like it was a soap opera. But they are not going to follow other tropes right?

Right?

“This at least explains why she belongs to the Petelguese family. Though this raises even more questions about the witch cult ranks.”

"And not only that, spirit knight, but it also explain why she hates the half-wit so much."

"What? What did I do to anger her?"

"I think what Priscilla-sama is talking about" Otto translated "is about Sloth obsession for Satella after Pandora influence, obsession which trasmitted on Emilia-sama, as we have seen. Sirius craved for his attention, which he seems to have never given her, so your appearence is not only costant a reminder of what she has lost the chance to ever obtain, but also of who took it away."

Emilia seemed hurt by this deduction, once again her life was thwarted by Satella.

"She has just said that she hunted elfs for many years." Reinhard connected "She probably hates them all for Geuse-san past relationships with them."

Regulus didn’t want to listen to someone else rants “Oh, honestly. I can’t be bothered with this. I bet seeing that magic trick of his earlier gave you that disgusting delusion.”

Sirius talked back with an annoyed tone “Yes, yes. Thank you. I’m sorry. I’m in the middle of something right now. If you’re finished here, could you leave already?”

“You’re giving me orders? Get it through your head that it’s creepy to just give someone a name and use your blind devotion as an excuse. In a way, that’s a violation of Betelgeuse's rights.”

Sirius got overly emotional to this accusation

“He and I loved each other! After all, we made eye contact several times a day! When I very nervously stole something of his, he didn’t scold me! He forgave me for slurping up the last of my food and when I inhaled his exhaled breath, he didn’t say a word! He gave me my name, He smiled for me! For me! For me! For no one but me!”

And her state transmitted on the crowd that started crying tears of blood, while being passed out.

Subaru tried to bargain “S-Stop! If you care about me, don’t drag others into this!” but to no avail.

“Haha! Even if you’re the one asking, I must refuse. I mean, I finally found you again! And you still tell me to wait? To be patient? You bring some spirit girl I've never seen, and you tell me to wait? I will burn you! I know that filthy half-devil is the one you’re really after! If you love her so much, I’ll burn her right in front of you!”

“You’re not even making sense anymore…”

Regulus incredibly was the one to call the others to focus “Look, I’m sorry to interrupt when you’re having such fun… But it’s just about time now.”

The bells were ringing, some kind of signal or timing for the two archbishops “Free period is over. Be grateful to me for upholding the Gospel.” So he he started walking away nochalantly.

“So they made a big mess but they still have to attack a couple of places at a certain time? How does this work?”

“It’s simple Garfiel-dono, by wreaking havoc at first they disperd the knights all around the city, and so they their specific targets are more vulnerables. I have seen tactics like these in war.”

“Dividit et impera as they say.” Al recalled one of the oldest mottos of Earth.

“Wait! Leave her there!”

“You know, I was thinking… It’d be pretty sad if the groom’s side was empty at our wedding, and I’d feel bad for not inviting you, given your illicit love for her. I just can’t be that heartless. So…” pushing with his feet a small rock from the crater towards Subaru, Regulus stopped his last attempt at saving Emilia.

“Eh?... Argh!” by blowing up a piece of his leg, using the rock as a projectile.

“SUBARU!!!” A series of voices screamed scared.

“Subaru!” Beatrice moved towards him and started using healing magic to save him.

“Savehim.Savehim.Savehim.Savehim.Savehim.Savehim.Savehim.Sav-“ Beatrice became a broken disc, this was all too similar to when she left him to die in the library against Elsa.

“You were pretty rude to me earlier, but now we can call it even.”

“Emilia!” he screamed with his last breaths while looking at his love being kidnapped.

“I am sorry Subaru. I am so sorry. I-I am so useless.” Emilia was hugging Beatrice trying to calm her down, but it took every ounce of her willpower to not explode into tears herself. Had Roswaal been right about her being incapable all along?

“Subaru… Subaru... Ah?” Beatrice realised that all the crowd also lost a chunk of their legs due to Sirius authority “This is not funny…”

 “I’m sorry. But it is no joke. As my beloved Betelgeuse would say, pain is what life truly feels like and life exists to be proof of love!” she started clapping and once again the crowd clapped with her maniacally even while bleeding “I’ll leave him with you for now. I must prioritize the Gospel’s orders, after all. I’m sorry! But I’ll see you again soon! Yes, very soon…” she left the crowd satifsfated.

“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry, I suppose. Emilia…Subaru…”

The screen and Subaru prospective went black.

Somewhere else Garfiel and Mimi are shown walking.

“WAIT WAIT!! The cap’n didn’t die right? The lil’ one is very good at healing magic so he should be good!! Right?”

“Beatrice-sama, do you think you are capable of doing it?”

“Please, one moment, Julius-sama. Let them catch their breath, first” Rem answers the anxious Julius, but also the whole room, with a clear message of letting Emilia calm down the little girl so that she could compose herself and answer.

“The change of prospective probably means that pal is alright.” Al took the chance to intervene and calm the room. “The format of these viewing is like a movie, and usually in them when a character passes out, like pal did here, you change to other people prospectives to fill in what’s happening in the meanwhile.”

The room nodded and waited a little while before Beatrice could confirm Al deduction.

She kept crying on Emilia’s chest “I am sorry Emilia, Betty couldn’t help none of y-“

“Don’t say that, you helped him much more that I did in the fight. You are the best spirit that he could ever have asked for.” She wouldn’t let Beako fall in self loathing again. She was her responsibility now that Subaru wasn’t awake.

“At least she did half-devil. While for you. What were all the speeches that the you on screen said about helping your servant? Seems like, even after a year, empty promises are all you are good for. Just like all your useless parental figures.”

“Emilia-sama is the first one here to listen and learn from her faults on the screen, Priscilla-sama. It will help no one to insult her for your personal sadism.” Crusch stood up to defend Emilia, whom already seemed to be mocked by every minute of events happening on the screen, there was no need to create ulterior discord outside of it.

Fortunately the silver-haired candidate was too focused on calming Beatrice, to listen to someone else’s poison.

“Yeah! Big sis fought an archbishop, and even pushed her to resort to a cheap tactict to win! And she saved the crowd at the start without hurting them! She did great!”

“Although my divine self agrees that the enemy used a low tactic, this still doesn’t excuse her incapacity, she should have been prepared for the eventuality.”

“Oh yeah, because you instead would have cared for every innocent civilian??”

“If the world made that wrenched cultist my enemy, then she would have lost the moment I joined the battlefield, any of her tactics would have crumbled under my might. And without any losses.” She added at the end with a smile, trying to have a reaction out of Emilia

“BETTY!!” the spirit regained her firm tone to stop the incessant blabbering “Is sure that she will have enough mana to heal her contractor. Though she won’t be able to heal him before he loses a great deal of blood, so he may go out for a few hours, I suppose. In conclusion the one armed man was probably correct, in fact.”

After Betty’s analysis the room finally relaxed.

Emilia nodded with graditude to Crusch and Felt, and after a soft ‘thank you, I suppose’ Beatrice got back on Subaru’s lap, and they all continued to watch the show.

Chapter Text

Garf and Mimi are enjoying the sowaries made by Garf’s mom when a sadistic voice starts speaking from the city’s speaker

 “Ah, ah! Can all you worthless meat scraps hear me? I’m the Sin Archbishop of the Witch’s Cult representing lust, Capella Emerada Lugunica-chan-sama! Get on your knees, grovel, soil yourselves, and cry out like sad little wretches before me, meat scraps! GYAHAHAHAHAH! AHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAH!” the archbishop is shown talking with the metia, in the city hall, capable of communicating to the whole city.

Her sadistic laugh made the youngest in the cinema shiver from the terror.

“So their objective was the city hall? They probably plan to panic the civilians by making themselves look in control of the city.”

“Probably Wilhelm, but anyway lust… That makes four archbishops. Did anyone ever heard of this Capella Emerada Lugunica?”

Crusch asked the whole room, to no avail. Even Anastasia had to admit that her web of communication never heard of Lust.

“Not even you clown?”

“As much as it paiiiins me to sayyy Barielle-sama, I never managed to obtain significant informations on the Witch Cuuult in my 400 years of liiiiife. They thrived so long for a reeeeason. I recommeeeend to focus on the screeeen, it has a much higher chance of giving you informatiooons than interrupting the shoooow.”

The screen shows the prospective of Subaru waking up in underground shelter, being greeted by a familiar helmet.

“Hey, looks like you’re awake, pal.”

 “Al?”

Many in the room exhaled, without realizing, at the confirmation that Subaru survived.

“See? I told you were great Beako.” Emilia patted her knight’s loli to cheer her up.

“Of course, Betty is a great spirit, in fact.” her tsundere attitude coming back meant the headpats were very appreciated.

“That’s right. I’m Al, the guy you never forget once you’ve seen him. Got yourself into another big ol’ mess, didn’t ya, pal?” as he said this the Isekai duo looked around the room, noticing it was full of injured and doctors.

“Wh-Where’s Emilia? Where are Emilia and Beatrice?!”

Guilt struck Emilia heart at the realization of what her failing could lead Subaru to do, or suffer. She could only pray for him at this point.

“Dunno about the lady, but your little partner's girl's asleep over there.”

Beako is shown on a bed, sleeping.

“Beako… Thank goodness you’re okay! I’m so-“

“Nya-“ Felix appeared out of nowhere touching the bandaged leg of Subaru, the one that was nearly cut off by Regulus.

“-ARGHHH!” he exploded in screaming for the pain, while rolling comically on the ground.

To this ‘affront’ Beatrice tried to kill the femboy with sheer insults, she still hadn’t forgave him for trying to brainwash her contractor, her mouth however was sealed by Emilia’s hand.

Who, anyway, shared part of the sentiment.

“Felix, you should stop being a meanie to Subaru.”

“Ferris is merely stopping Subaru-kyun from doing something stupid, Emilia-sama.”

“You shouldn’t be running. That wound of yours demands total bed rest. Nya.”

“See? Doctor’s orders take priority. Nya!”

“Felis?!”

“You were pretty messed up when I found you. Freaked me out, pal.”

“Your leg was nearly ripped off, so Beatrice-chan reconnected it, then Ferris healed it and stuck it back on.”

“She’s… just sleeping?”

“Is Betty going to be ok?” Petra asked worried for her friend on the screen.

“Do not worry girl, Betty is just tired for the effort of healing such a serious wound, I suppose. She is simply going to wake up after a few hours.”

“She’s in something like suspended animation. It’s a reaction to using her mana to its limits.”

“To its limits?”

“And that pipsqueak called out to me with tears in his eyes.” Al said while pointing at a sleeping Lusble “So I followed him, and the whole square was a sea of blood.”

Subaru is surprised to learn he tried to go back to the battle field “Lusbel…”

“People with the same injury as you were lying around everywhere, and that little girl fixed them all up with her healing magic. She’s really something.”

“You had enough mana to heal a whole crowd even after that fight? Ferris title as the greatest healer, and Julius-kyun title as spirit knight are being challenged here.” Ferris exclaimed faking shattered pride.

“It’s no surprise cat. After all Betty has to be the greatest spirit of all time, for the greatest contractor of all time, in fact.” Betty put her hands on her hips while puffing her chest with pride. Any chance was good to let remind the rest the heights her and Subaru are going to reach.

Al had to contain a laugh at the thought of Beako proclaiming herself and his pal two GOATs.

“Is Beatrice all right?”  Subaru, Papabaru. The lolimancer asked worried.

“She won’t recover if we just leave her here asleep. She’s sleeping because she’s short on mana, so if we can supplement it somehow, she should wake up.”

Subaru punched the ground angrily “Damn it! I don’t have time to sit around whining! I gotta- ARGHH!

Felix once again touched his leg to stop him from doing an idiocy.

“Stop right there. What do you expect to do by racing over to her alone? Don’t go wasting your life.”

“Pal, I know we literally have infinite chances but no reason try and waste them all.” Al muttered so low that no one, not even Priscilla, heard him.

Subaru unexpectedly has learned to listen.

“Sorry. I got impatient. Also, I haven’t thanked you for my leg yet.”

“I didn’t do it because I wanted nya to thank me. It’d be nice to hear it, though.”

“You really saved me. Thanks.”

“You’re welcome!”

“Thank you, too, Al.”

“Very good.” the goddess was pleased to see this boy having grown to the point of being objective and collected when it was needed, sure he still needed her guidance to reach true heights, but he was now worthy of standing under her heel.

“Incidentally, I did want you to thank me.” Al said while pointing at himself joking.

-Slam-

She hit her jester on the helmet with her fan.

“Ouch. Princess, what was that for?”

“You should learn to be more humile and more determined like my other servant.”

“What does Schultz have to do with it?”

-Slam-

Another hit on the helmet for being an idiot.

“Crusch-sama and the others are upstairs. If you want to save Emilia-sama, you should join their discussion.”

We move upstairs to show a room used as headquarters, with a map of the city on the table, and a drawing of it on a board.

Subaru, Al, Wilhelm, Anastasia, Crusch and Felix are those present to discuss the counterattack.

“I wonder where all the others. I hope you are all doing fine.” Emilia asked worried.

“Me and the others of Ana-boss’s camp were probably doing some of her commisions when the attacks started, we are probably the safest group.”

“I hope Schultz-kun is safe.” Al knew that the princess liked to wander on her own, and he too had his ways to respond to an attack like this, this meant that Schultz was probably left on his own, hopefully their Inn wasn’t attacked.

“My people probably run away when the attacks started, I hope. We already saw Rachins bad luck at the start.” Felt elaborated, though she was questioning where her and Reinhard may be.

“I hope I am not letting anyone die for my slothfulness.” The latter was blaiming himself as always even in a situation he couldn’t have known in advance, he already saw how he failed against Wrath, who knows what else the Witch cult had ready to defeat him.

“Heinkel…” Wilhelm worried instinctively for his son. He knew he was strong, but not on an archbishop level.

“So this is basically the Witch’s Cult Response Headquarters? But why the Muse Company, though?”

“Its owner, Kiritaka-san, is one of Priestella’s Council of Ten, the ten most important people in the city.” Anastasia answered.

“That Kiritaka? For real?”

“Kiritaka-sama is a very respected man. He’s currently busy with the evacuation order and can’t spare his time.” Crusch defended the respectable lolicon.

“That’s true, and if he wasn’t such a creep towards the songstress he may even be even a better merchant than me.” Anastasia had to mentally admit that Kirikata was one of the few people capable of putting her on the defensive during a deal.

“So what’s the state of the town?”

“First, I have a question of my own.” Crusch interrupted Subaru “Are you certain it was a Sin Archbishop that you encountered?”

“The one who hurt my leg and the one who took Emilia was a Sin Archbishop.”

“If that is the case, we can assume that broadcast was genuine.”

 “Broadcast?” Subaru who was passed out until a few minutes ago didn’t heard Capella announcement.

“There was a broadcast about an hour ago.” Crusch explained to Subaru Wilhelm’s affirmation.

“And it was the Sin Archbishops? Did they steal the metia from the city government building ?”

Wilheim nodded in confirmation before explaining the current situation.

“I’m now certain that they’ve taken the four control towers, as well. There is a flag bearing the Witch’s Cult’s crest at the top of the tower. If the watergates were to be opened, the town of Priestella would be underwater within moments.”

Crusch then went back to explaining the broadcast.

“The broadcast came very suddenly. The voice belonged to the Sin Archbishop of Lust…”

“Lust? Not Wrath or Greed?”

“Correct. She introduced herself as Capella Emerada Lugunica and declared that Priestella now belonged to the Witch’s Cult.”

“A third Sin Archbishop? Did it cause panic in the city?” Subaru face visibly worried at the idea.

Wilhelm however calmly replied.

“As the city is already so thoroughly prepared for water-related disasters, the panic level is shockingly low. The residents have taken shelter.”

“Good, this also means any preparation we will take for the attack should be followed without complications.” Crusch noted.

“What is it those guys want?”

“The remains of the witch that lie in this town.” Anastasia answered.

“Huh?”

“But isn’t the Witch of Envy trapped under the Pledias tower?” Emilia asked, she reaaally didn’t want to go to a city where her doppelganger was located.

“Moreover she isn’t dead, in fact. Betty imagines that we are talking about another witch of sin.”

At the start of this arc everyone started wondering who could be trapped under the city, by this point their curiosity far increased, hopefully the screen will show them.

Except for one dude in the audience that kept thinking, "Don't say anything, Don't say anything, Don't say anything, Don't say anything." regarding his version on the screen.

“Natsuki-kun, have you heard how Priestella came to be?”

“I heard… that the whole city was built as a trap to catch something?”

“Yes. And it was the witch that they caught in said trap. They flooded the city to destroy the witch, and the witch’s remains are still somewhere in town, or so they say.” As she said this Anastasia walked towards the window, almost searching with her gaze for that location through the city.

Somewhere else in the city after Capella broadcast, Garfiel and Mimi are shown running through the city in search of the others.

“Boss! Emilia-sama!” worried thoughts torment Garfiel mind while running.

“Gorgeous Tiger-san!”

However they stopped when they met in the streets Riala, Garf’s amnesiac mother.

”You haven’t seen my children, have you? They went out to play early this morning, and neither of them are in the shelter.”

“Those two?” Garfiel went pale as a ghost.

“Y-Yes. And that broadcast… The metia they used to do it is at the city government office. My husband works there.”

A quiet and scared “No…” left Garfiel and Frederica mouths, they just found out their mother was alive but now they were going to witness their new family members getting massacrated? The Harlam attack of the Witch’s cult showed them how ruthless they could be, even towards little kids.

“Garf…” Mimi felt Garfiel tension rise.

“I-I’m sorry. It’s all right. My children listen to the city’s broadcast every morning, and my husband is always very careful.”

As he heard this Garfiel touched his crystal, symbol of too many regrets for his family, and his conviction rose once again.

“Your kids and your husband… I’m gonna find ‘em for ya!” he esclaimed determinated.

Title “Gorgeous Tiger”

“What do you think your version on the screen will do Garf?” Otto asked.

“M-My amazing self and the pipsqueak, will probably go to the City Hall, in search of my s-siblings.” Garf wanted to answer confidently, but he couldn’t shake the feeling of something going terriblly wrong.

“Crap so either we join you in a frontal attack, or it’s going very bad for you two.” While saying this Ricardo put an hand on Mimi’s head protectively, while Tivey went to hug his sis.

“I am sure it will all turn good, Subaru-sama wouldn’t let anyone of us get hurt.” Petra had no doubt that her hero will triumph at the end as always.

“And maybe with so many other heads reasoning for him, Barusu will manage to not embarass Emilia-sama’s name again.”

“Not Roswaal-sama name?” Frederica looked at her junior with a raised eyebrow.

“He has already shamed his name on his own for other 400 years.” She stated while giving a judging look to her master.

“So this is how Subaru-kun feels…” Roswaal said, while faking a heartbreak at the comment.

“Anyway we need to continue to see how it will go.” Anastasia said a little pissed off, she was the one to bring the camps in Priestella and now her triplets were going to get hurt? This battle was becoming personal.

Nope, not doing it, you all need to take a break and go to sleep.

“Oh c’mon just one more episode” Mimi complained. She wanted to see her and Graf kick ass.

From the next episode the true fights will start so I recommend to watch them while you are energic not while half sleeping. You haven’t slept since the rabbits.

The room shivered at the memory.

“Was it really necessary to remind us of that?” Felt grumbled.

“…I don’t think I am going to sleep well knowing what will happen in Priestella.”

“Yeah.” “Can’t disagree with that.” A few agreeded with Emilia’s thoughts.

The warden didn’t answer but opened the door to the private rooms.

Fine then, I have also added a room with an oval table if you want to have discussions on how to formulate a counterattack. Don’t really see the point though.

They all agreed to move in the other room and try to sort out a defensive plan, before going to sleep.

Almost everyone.

“Frederica-san, Garf-kun.” Emilia went to talk privately to the siblings.

“How may I help you, Emilia-sama?” Frederica asked while bowing.

“I just wanted to ask you if you would prefer to not partecipate in this meeting,”

“Wha-?” Garfiel felt betrayed by Emilia, and a disappointment of a shield, if they planned from excluding him from the fight.

However before these thoughts could poison his judgment Emilia continued, with a raised hand and firm motherly tone.

“-so that you two may talk about your mother, I know that seeing a parental figure again must be difficult, if you want some time to sort it out, feel free to.”

After a moment of contemplation the siblings looked at each other, a look was all that they needed to understand that yes, they needed to talk about it.

“Let’s go talk in my room, Garf.” “Yeah…”

Understanding that her proposal was well received she turned to Petra.

“Petra-chan, make sure that no one interrupts them, ok?”

“Yes, Emilia-sama!” she answers with determination.

“Ooh, Ooh, Mimi too wants to help.” The Garfiel radar of Mimi was always active for these discussions.

So the two young girls stood in front of the door with the two siblings, while all the camps went in another room.

All the camps are reunited in the room with the oval table, all the candidates, and Beatrice on Emilia’s lap, are sitting, while the maids, Roswaal (no one wanted to include him but it was better than leaving him to his own schemes), Otto, Ricardo, Tivey and the knights are standing behind their leaders.

Beatrice wanted to stay with her Subaru, but they convinced her that she should be present for, her role as a great spirit, so that she would know immediately what she may have to do in Priestella, and that she could talk as ‘Subaru’s representative’ in any trattative.

“So, Julius, what do we actually know?” Anastasia took the role of ‘leader’ in this discussion.

“Yes.” Her knight appointed the names and info of many people during the viewings, so he procedeed to open with what little they had, appointed on his papers.

“We will have a day at best to prepare for the arrival of Regulus Corneas, archbishop of greed, Sirius Romaneé Conti, archbishop of wrath, Capella Emerada Lugunica, archbishop of Lust, and Lye Batenkaitos, archbishop of Gluttony. We don’t know the specifics of the abilites of any of them, I already asked Rem-san and Crusch-sama about Gluttorny, but they don’t remember anything in particular. Except for Wrath, who we know can control people using emotions, and can transmit any psychical damage inflicted on her. Although we still don’t know how to bypass the psychical damage problem, we know that someone with a strong mental fortidude and great mana reserves won’t fall under her influence, as we saw that Emilia-sama and Beatrice-sama could be in the square without feeling any influnce. For their objective, they are planning first a series of random attacks on the city and then a series of specific objectives, we know that Lust will go to the city hall to take control of the Metia capable of communicating to the city, while Wrath will attack a square while holding captive two kids, named Lusbel and Tina.”

And so he finished all the information at hand, leaving the room a few moments to contemplate.

“What about the Archbishop of Greed? Isn’t that pervert there to forcily marry big sis?” Felt pointed a missing link.

“Not Exactly Felt-sama, we saw how Greed desires to make Emilia-sama one of his brides, however after further analysing his character, we can deduce that it’s not a previous objective for him, rather it seems to be a desire born merely for the coincidence of meeting her the previous day on the street.”

“Which makes Regulus a wild card…” Crusch was deep into contemplation, she was defeated in seconds by the man, they needed a plan against him.

“A plan against him is something we currently can’t make, I recomeeeend we follow Otto-kun adviiiice, and wait to see if he has any weakness you mayyyy exploit.”

“The clown is right. Moreover about Wrath, we may already have been granted the means to defeat her.”

“Which would be, Priscilla-sama?” Julius asked skeptical, he was sure to not have missed anything.

“The songstress, my divine self is sure that young woman posseses a divine protection. One which she uses to enchant the masses for her shows, and that may contrast that maniac influence.”

“And what makes you assume it?” Anastasia asked, she wanted this information to be true but so far they didn’t saw anything that could comfirm it.

“The way everyone falls in love with her songs is too unnatural to be mere talent, even that little spirit which usually dislikes everything, was listening with passion until her contractor ruined the atmosphere.”

“Betty doesn’t dislikes everything, in fact. Betty simply has high quality taste.” She said while crossing her arms.

“So we may have a chance to counter her in a fight, now the question, where will the fight happen?”

“What do you mean Crusch-san?”

“What Crusch is hinting at, Emilia, it’s, that Sirius attacked in that way because the city was under no emergency, but since we will tell the city about the imminent attack, it will generate a different type of attack from them. So our Sirius may never meet Lusble and Tina and just kidnapp someone else, or proceed with a different approach.”

“I see…”

“So we are going to face the butterfly effect, I suppose.”

“What’s that Beako?” Emilia asked the spirit sitting on her lap.

“It’s a term from Subaru’s world, in fact.”

“Subaru you dunderhead, for all the cool things from your world that you never told me, no lap pillows for a month.” Although everybody would knew how empty this threath was.

“It’s meant to indicate how a small action can have a perpetual effect, that may later generate a greater consequence, I suppose.”

“Basically, we are in the same position of what pal had to go through back at the mansion and at the sanctuary.”

This stunned everyone for a few seconds, indeed Rem and Garfiel outburst back then were generated by Subaru trials and errors, and for once they will have to carry the burden of knowledge while Subaru will stay unaware of all the suffering that happened in another reality. What irony if they will win in one go, and what incapacity, if Subaru will still be forced to use RBD for any reason or circumstance.

Not that anyone had the strenght to admit in their head that last thought.

It took every ounce of Rem willpower to stay impassible at the reference of the horrors she put Subaru through.

“I wouldn’t beeee so pessimistic, we saw how Sloth gospeeeel never changed in all the loooops of Subaru-kun, even the time to prepare was looooonger, which means that at least their maiiiiiin targets on Priestella should stay the sameeee. And apparentlyyyyy the Archbishops are already in Priestella so no poiiiiiint to dwelve into that kind of ifs.” Roswaal brought them out of their worry, after all who if not him had the most experience in dealing with RBD.

“The margrave is right, what we need right now is to do as Warden-dono advised us, and wait for our enemy to show their abilities and numbers.”

“The Warden… numbers…” Reinhard started to connect a few dots.

“What are you thinking Reinhard?” Felt asked her knight.

“What Crusch-sama said about us still not knowing the Witch cult numbers, made me remember the first show we witnessed.”

“The first episode when Subaru arrived in our world?”

“No Julius, the short video before, the one where all the camps were in the same place, like we were going in Priestella, but we all had been defeated by that monster, forcing Subaru to use his ability to save us all.”

“Sword Saint, are you suggesting that in the witch cult ranks there is a monster capable of defeating my divine self, without us ever hearing about it?” Priscilla pointed out how a monster of that potential couldn’t exactly go unnoticed, even the archbishops left behind a trail of destruction or modus operandi. Was it for this that world brought her in this theatre? To prepare for the battle against that thing?

“I am not sure Priscilla-sama, it’s merely a suggestion.”

“It may beeee why they are seeearching for the Witch of Prideeee remanents, a ritual maybe?”

The room nodded in semi-agreement, it was possib-

That was merely a demostrative video to grab your attention, no need to dwelve into it.

The whole room skipped a heartbeat.

“You are even there?” Felt esclaimed irritated.

Of course I am here. I built this place, brick by brick.

“Brick by brick?” Emilia tilted her head in confusion.

“Betty will have to ask her Subaru what does that mean.” She accepted long ago that the Warden was a master of Subarism second only to her contractor.

Anyway the duchess is right, there are still a few enemies to reveal. If you want to continue this discussion do as you want, but you don’t have nearly enough information to actually prepare.

“Yeah that’s hard to disagree.” Tivey sighed voicing the thoughts of many in the room.

“Well we can at least put the targets under surveillance from the council of ten and the Iron Fang, and we know that the city hall is one of their main targets.” Anastasia disagreed with the others, at least something could be done.

“Anastasia, about the protection of the targets…” Emilia seemed esitant to ask.

“We would want Garfiel’s family to be put under special protection, if possible.” Otto voiced the request, Emilia was esitant to ask after Otto told her how much debt they were in to her camp, and normally he wouldn’t insist, but Garfiel and Frederica’s family were too important to not ask.

“I see, after all their step father works at the city hall.” Anastasia mused a for a few seconds. “Yeah no problem, and I won’t charge it.”

“Wha-?” half of the room looked at her in disbelief, especially those of her camp.

“A-Anastasia-sama?” Julius started thinking his lady had been impersoned by someone else.

“Well I am the one that invited you all to a death trap… can’t lie that I feel a bit guilty about that. That or –ehehe- you can say that Natsuki-kun kindness is rubbing off.”

“Mhmh Subaru has that effect on the others, doesn’t he?” All Emilia worries dissippaited and her usual smile came back.

“That is just one of the many charms of Betty’s Subaru, in fact.” She also added while crossing her arms.

“Then talking the boy. What will you do about him, half-wit?”

“W-what do you mean Priscilla-san?” but internally Emilia knew what she was asking her.

“I am asking if your foolish being is going to let your knight act as such, his skills may prove to be quite useful in Priestella after all.”

“…w-why would you ask me that? My version on the screen has been pretty clear on how I wish to help Subaru.”

“A version that lives in a fantasy where you never bothered to realize the burdens of the one that gave you all.”

“Priscilla-sama with all the due respect, you are moving baseless accusations against Emilia-sama, she has shown again and again her desire to help Subaru-kun carry his burdens, the taboo of the Witch has always been the one thing stopping that desire to be realized.” Rem spoke in defense, maybe out of turn, but during the experience of the theatre you could say that an unspoken bound between her and Emilia had been born, one where they would support each other to right the wrongs they had inflicted on the one they both loved so much.

“And yet no one would object that the level of his burden far surpass what everyone else assumed it could be, so now that you know the truth I ask you, your help means ‘supporting him on his journey’ or ‘removing him from the battlefield’?” as she said, Priscilla covered her face with her fan, leaving only the gaze visible, that stared in the soul itself of the silver haired candidate.

Moments that felt like minutes passed, and everyone was waiting with anxiety for the answer, an answer that could determinate the fate of Priestella and the Royal Selection itself. The power of Subaru authority was immense and terryfing, and a camp that acted around it out of fear could lead to a disaster, hell they weren’t even sure if they could still let Subaru operate as a knight because of it.

“I don’t know.” Is what she truly felt at the moment, she didn’t want to think about this right now. She wanted to get out of the theatre, have her Subaru awake, comfort him by telling him that she now knew what he went through and for how grateful she was for his efforts, cry with him asking for forgivness for her past mistakes, and rechiprocate his feelings to make sure that he would never feel alone as she made him feel in the past, like in the capital or at the sanctuary.

Two instances where she put her fears before him.

Two times already she made that error, was she gonna do that mistake a third time?

“I… I don’t want him to suffer for my mistakes again.” For a moment the Vallochian baroness nearly laughed at the stupidity of this girl, and she would have, if Emilia didn’t follow immediately with “But more than that… I don’t want to act selfishly towards him ever again, thinking I know what’s best for him…”

While saying this she pulled Beatrice closer, searching approvation in her choice. Beatrice didn’t pull away from the hug and she held hands with the girl, even Rem from the side put an hand on her shoulder, to give her solidariety. Both girls had the same conflict of desiring Subaru away from any conflict, but also wanting to see him genuinely happy and reaching the heights he could be capable of.

Barielle considered for a moment that maybe this girl had really grown over the last year, some of her critiques may have been unwarrented. SOME of them.

The rest of the room choose to not comment for respect of the young woman clear emotional turmoil, but they seemed satisfated with her answer.

For now.

“Well then.” Anastasia once again took the lead “I think it’s clear that anything else would be merely baseless speculation that could be demolished from the viewing, the only thing we know for sure is that there are going to be even more enemies than what we saw so far, any idea on who may appear?”

“According to Sloth words, last year the seat of Pride was vagant.” Reinhard recalled the various instances where Petelguese asked if Subaru was the archbishop of pride. “This attack in Priestella seems to be the biggest the cult has ever launched, if they found someone in the last year, he will surely be here.”

“If you are saying that the Witch Cult will bring everyone in this attack, then we may face…” Crusch started to recall if there was any unaccounted witch cult member, until she remembered-

“Pandora.” The way Emilia said that name made a few in the room shivers at her evident bloodlust, while Beatrice saw her eyes look into an unspecified void, imagining something to hit as hard as she could. If her bloodlust wasn’t so strong Beatrice would have tried to break out of the girl’s strong grip, which, if she wasn’t a spirit, could have snapped her in two.

But just as quickly as it came, it went away.

“I apologize for the scene.”

“We understand Emilia-sama.” No one in the room could say those words more emphatically than Wilhelm.

“Then if it is all, I suppose we can retire for the night.” Anastasia concluded the discussion and many started walking towards their room.

One of the few that didn’t do such thing was Reinhard, who was called by his mistress.

“Rein, you know that once we get out of here I will have your ass working off to explore the city and prepare for the fight, right?”

“Language Felt-sama, but yes, as your knight I will obey every your wish. So how may help you?”

“Simple, if you will have to work your ass outside of here, then I want you to have that talk in here, where we don’t have to worry.”

“That talk?” sure his blessing of perfect memory made him realize immediately what talk she talking about, but there was no way that the other one would still be interest-

“Reinhard.” And old voice, for once with an hint of hesitation, came near the two.

“Grandfather.” Reinhard was sure there was some kind of explanation for why his grandfather was approaching him, surely he was here to ask him a favor, no way he wanted to-

“My lady dismissed me for the night, saying that she had something private to talk with Felix, so I was hoping, if possible, to talk with you now that we had the chance.” It took every inch of Wilhelm willpower to not stutter every one of his words, the sword demon’s worst enemy will always be the regret of the errors he made towards his family, but if a boy from another world could start from zero, then maybe he could too.

Unknown to the two Aestras this was all a plan of the youngest candidate, who, after seeing how Wilhelm tried to comformt his grandson, thought that they shouldn’t waste such a gold oppurtunity, so while moving from room to room she went to the Karsten duchess, asking her if she could later dismiss her butler with an excuse, so that the two could have a chance to talk alone.

Seeing her plan working, she winked one eye to her knight then running to another room saying “Yeah, yeah do what you want. I am gonna try more of that chocolate.”

After a few embarassing moments the two swordsmen agreed to move to the room of the oldest one.

They talked, a lot, maybe not the way a grandfather and grandson normally would, but enough to keep fueling the desire of closing that gap of nearly 15 years of regret.

While walking towards their room they passed another one, one protected by two little girls, where two half-siblings were discussing what could arguably be the most important argument of their lives.

While the rest of the camps are having dinner at the Inn, the screen shows Garfiel, Mimi and the blond kid they helped are roaming around the city. Gorgeus Tiger is narrating a story to impress the other two.

“And that was when I told ‘em, ‘I’ve seen through your evil deeds, small fries!’”

Mimi and the kid are looking at him with stars in their eyes.

“So kewl! Gives Goosebumps!”

“Wow!”

“Ouuuu… I wanted to hear that story too.” Mimi looked down disappointed.

Ricardo started petting his daughter’s head comforting her while chuckling at her crush, and then he turned to Garfiel, giving him a look that said ‘you better tell her or else’.

Garfiel started getting embaressed after receving the message, and after turning around it got even worse. On one side his Brotto was ready for the teasing, on the other his big sis started talking about retiring from the maid position and enjoying her new life as an aunt.

He flipped the bird at both of them.

“So is your house around here?” Garfiel asked the little one after realising how late it was.

“Yes!”

“Ya little kids sure came a long way.”

“I wonder if Sis is mad at me. I didn’t tell her I was going out.”

“Got a scary sis? I know the feeling.”

“Frederica-neesama is not scary, she is simply very diligent.” Petra spoke with pride about her mentor.

“Oooohh, thank you Petra.” She received a big hug as a reward.

“Alright! Leave everythin’ to me!”

“Really, Gorgeous Tiger?” the kid hugged Garfiel to thank him.

However, speak of the devil and the she shall appear, because from one of the narrow streets, appeared an angry big sister, searching for her little brother.

“FRED!”

“B-big sis…”

“What are you doing. Just how much were you trying to make us worry?!”

“C’mon, Sis. (Oh boy the irony) This guy didn’t mean any harm. Can’t you cut him some-“ before he could finish pacify for the kid a voice arrived from the side.

“Dear. Did you find Fred?” the mother of the two kids appeared, however Garfiel reaction was unnatural, almost like he recognized that woman.

“Uh, Garf-kun do you know anyone that lives in Priestella?”

“My amazing self doesn’t remember anyone, Princess.”

“That voice… it can’t be.” But Frederica was old enough to recognize that voice.

“It looks like you were taking care of my children. I’m sorry for the trouble.” Although she had a different airstyle, a blond woman, identical to Garfiel’s mother appeared.

Garfiel started to breath harder, his teeth trembling and his face clearly shocked.

“Mom?”

“Mom?” was said in union by the siblings.

And then the screen cut to black.

“Frederica-neesama…” “Garf…” Petra and Otto each put an hand on their shoulders to give them solidariety at the shocking news.

“So Frederica-san and Garf-kun’s mom is alive?” Emilia was conflicted, on one hand she would give everything to see Mother Fortuna again, on the other the situation on the screen felt odd.

“Why didn’t she seem to recognize Garf?” Mimi asked confused.

“Many years have passed, maybe she hasn’t recognize him?” Tivey the most logical explanation.

“But if she was fine all along why has she never searched for her children? Garf is a good boy and his mother loved him very much.”

“This is merely a supposition from Betty, but maybe an incident happened that led her to an amnesiac state, I suppose.”

“-ick-“ both Garfiel and Frederica were already breathing heavily at what was shown on the screen, this new reveleation felt like being stabbed in the heart. On one hand it explained what happened to their mother after all this time, and they were happy that she was alive, but on the other, they both accepted long ago what happened in their past, now it felt like destiny was opening and rubbing salt on an old wound to mock them.

After a few seconds they pulled themselves together.

“We apologize for our unprofessional behaviour.” Frederica was quick to sit up and bow to the whole room.

“Y-yeah…” though he didn’t bow Garfiel shared the sentiment.

The room reassured them that it wasn’t a problem, and that they all understood.

Garfiel is running away from his mom’s new family, feeling sick, scared, and with vision of Elsa tormenting him, until at some point he trips and ends up face first on the floor of a bridge.

“Ugh…”

“Can’t imagine what they are feeling right now.” Anastasia quietly muttered to Julius, refering to the siblings in the theatre. Their past at the sanctuary was already hurting both of them so much, but this was a new level.

“Indeed.” A note of melanchony was present in Julius tone. He was extremely lucky to have been adopted by his uncle, if he ever saw his parents again, or worse, if his family looked at him without remembering him, he wouldn’t know how to react.

Felix instead knew the feeling, for the last year her mistress gave everyone that constant look of innocent questioning, and it made him sick. He costantly feared that she would get tired of him or Wilhelm, or that she would give up everything since she had no reason to be there. The experience of being with someone that doesn’t exist anymore, was one of the worst torture immaginable.

Mimi, who was running after him, reaches him in a couple of seconds

“Garf, you all good? You were being really weird. Does your tummy hurt?”

“N-Nah, it’s nothin’.” He answered with a fake smile.

“Wait, you two!”

A voice called them from a distance, and in a few seconds it reached them. It was the new husband of Risha and father of the two little kids.

“You got some kinda business with us?”

“My wife told me that you saved our son.”

“It was no big deal.” Garfiel said while looking away, it was too awkward to have a conversation with this man.

The Garfiel and Frederica in the theatre instead were looking at the screen with trepidation, they really needed answers.

“Please allow me to thank you! If there’s anything at all I can do…” the man however was insistent.

After a moment of silence Garfiel asked “Well, there is one thing I wanna ask you.”

“Yes, of course! If I have an answer, it’s yours.”

“Is ‘Riala’ your wife’s real name?”

The man was confused “What do you mean by that?”

“Exactly what I asked. Like they say, Reid always faces every foe head-on. Her name’s… actually Rishia, isn’t it?”

“What… What do you know about my wife, exactly?”

“That’s… what I wanna know, too.” Garfiel couldn’t exactly explain their connection.

“It would seem I need to tell you the truth. When I met Riala fifteen years ago, she had already lost her memory.”

“S-she lost her memory?”

“So it seems that Beatrice-sama intuntion was correct.” Frederica said and digested these words bitterly.

Someone thought of bringing the idea that gluttony stole her memory, but baseless theories would only be offensive towards the two in the room.

“It happened on a stormy night.” The screen shows a flashback of many years ago when the man was clearly younger “On my way home from a business talk, I came across the site of a great rockslide. My wife found herself caught and was buried alive in it.” Ends flashback.

“Ugh!” Garfiel last goodbye to his mother flashed before his eyes. How many years of regret, insecurities and pain born from a senseless incident.

“Due to the accident, apparently, she didn’t remember anything. All I could find out, from part of a name tag on her clothes, was that her name started with ‘R’. So people started calling her ‘Riala’ after the night blooming flower.”

“And that’s when she married you?” The boy asked in an unusual fragile voice.

The man nodded and answered with pride “I love my wife. She is my wife, and the most important woman in my life. I am reluctant to ask this but I must. What is your relationship to my wife… to Riala?”

Garfiel first looked at the stars, and then looked at the man before answering “I’ve got… nothin’ to do with your wife… at all.” however everyone could tell that he was holding back an enormous amount of untold pain. Even Mimi looked down in silence, understanding the situation.

“Damn… damn it…” Garfiel started clenching his fists, in frustation.

“You did good Garfiel, it’s not the right moment to tell them something like that.” Otto put an hand on his back in support.

Garfiel knew it was the right thing for the moment. But Od it hurts, it hurts so much not being able to talk to her.

The step-father bowed “I am sorry for asking.”

“Darling!” Riala reached them caarying a bag with her “Oh, good. Gorgeous-san and Mimi-san are with you!”

“Riala why-”

“These are sowarie that I made myself. I’m quite confident in the flavor.” She said confidently handing over the bag.

Garfiel was too stunned to comment or reach the food.

Mimi understanding the situation, took the initiative grabbing the bag “Ooh, yaya! Snacks! Well, we’re gonna go for real now. Time for Gorgeous Tiger and Gorgeous Mimi to say goodbye!”

The two are then shown on a nearby rooftop watching the city in silence. Until at some point Mimi asked.

“Garf, are you gonna cry?”

“Huh? The hell are you talkin’ about? No way I’m gonna cry!”

“I know you’re strong but you don’t have to put on a tough act. Riala’s your mom, right? Cause she smelled an awful lot like you! So I figured she must be.”

Garfiel looked shocked at her intuition, but then he exhales frustated “What the hell, man? Is she actually… My mom? I don’t even know… but… Introducin’ myself that way won’t do any good.” His voice near breaking.

Without any esitation Mimi started petting Garfiel head and comforting him “There, there.”

“Th-The hell you doin’ ?!”

“Men can’t cry unless they’re in the right place for it, right ?! And I think that place is in a woman’s bosom. A man’s allowed to cry into the bosom of the woman he loves! Milady said so!”

Surprislingy no one in the Anastasia camp tried to scold Mimi for the idea, and none of them stopped her this time, when she moved towards Garfiel.

“Who said I’m in love with a shrimp like you?!”

 “It’s fine! Even if you’re not, I’m in love with you! Here! I’m Mimi, the woman who fell for Garf, and this is my bosom. So you’re allowed to cry here.” Saying this Mimi pulled Garfiel closer, starting to caress him.

A last flash of Garfiel remembering his goodbye to his mom.

And the dam broke.

And the two dams broke.

“Mom… Mom… Mom… Mom”

“There, there.”

“Mom… mom…” the boy in the theatre equally started crying like a river.

“It’s ok Garf, let it aaaall out.” Otto massagged his brother back from his right side.

“Good boy… good boy…” Mimi was standing on the armrest on the left of Garfiel’ seat while caressing him.

“Why? Why did you forget about me? I finally… I finally managed to find you! You’re not even gonna let me… c-call you that?”

Frederica was much more emotionally mature than Garfiel, as such she could hold back much of her emotions, but even she needed Petra’s, and incredibily Ram’s, support to not break down completely.

“It’s all right, Garf. Good boy.”

“Mom… Mom!” the gorgeous tiger cried, cried strong enough to be heard from all the stars visible in the sky.

In the theatre many looked away in solidariety, a few slipped tears moved by the scene, and no one dared to comment until the two left out all of their repressed emotions, even the screen stayed black waiting.

“…So Garf… when you will arrive in Priestella… do you plan to tell mom about us?”

The siblings sit in the room silently for minutes before Frederica talked about it.

“… should I?”

This question made sense, sure they saw how their step-father was searching for information about her, but at the same time, they were going to turn upside down someone’s life by literally telling them about another life, this wasn’t even a case like Gluttony where it was forcefully taken away. This was just a simple acident.

“I mean… my amazin self will have to fight the witch cultists, I don’t know if I will even find the time…”

“No, I am sure you will win and you will able to meet them.” Then she continued with a pained smile that still played off humor “‘No one can run from Gorgeus tiger’ as they say.”

“Using my own idioms against me is cruel big sis, you sure Ram isn’t the one teaching you?”

They chuckled at this for a little. But then…

“Really Sis, should we tell her? Would this mean we will have to bring her back to the sanctuary?”

“No we wouldn’t. The sanctuary has been freed, every one of those that lived there always dreamt of going somewhere else, she has no obbligation of leaving Priestella.”

“I see… that’s good…”

At least this meant his old fear of being a burden for his mother wouldn’t return, and that she could choose what to do with her life.

“I really want to sis…”

“Yes, me too Garf…”

“I really want to m-meet mom again… but…” the poor boy started crying again.

Frederica moved closer and hugged him.

“I want it, too Garf. I don’t want to force you if you don’t want, but I think you should…”

“W-why?”

“In this last year I noticed how often Ram would walk the corridors to make sure that she always passed in front of the room where Rem was, she desperately wanted to remember her sister. I am sure our mom wants to remember her past, and we saw how his new husband wanted the same. I think… I think we should give it a try, or we will regret never taking the chance.”

“-sniff- I-I get it sis, -sniff- after all ‘A rudy that stays up all night will regret having short legs’.”

They stayed a little longer hugging each other, feeling each warm, to convince themselves that they were taking the right decision.

They couldn’t have an answer until they tried.

“Maid! What are you doing carrying Betty’s Subaru, I wonder?”

An irritated Beatrice asked Rem, who was carrying Subaru to her private room.

“My sincere apologies Beatrice-sama, but Rem thinks that it’s only fair that she gets to sleep with Subaru-kun for once. Both you and Emilia-sama have carried him to your rooms several times already.” Rem answered pouting defensively.

“And who is Betty supposed to sleep with, I suppose?  She deserves only the best, in fact.”

“Rem thinks that someone else has shown to be quiet capable of cuddling you, Beatrice-sama.”

Beatrice raised an eyebrow to this.

“And why should Betty spend time with the half-elf, I wonder?” she said indignately crossing her arms.

“Because Rem thinks that Emilia-sama may need the same type of comfort she offered to you before, Beatrice-sama.”

“What do you mean?” Her tone of voice showing clear worry at the idea. For how many faults the girl had towards her contractor, she couldn’t deny that, during these viewings, she kept helping Betty with all her heart every time she felt like an inadeguate contracted spirit towards him.

“The last viewings of the sanctuary opened old wounds for her, and the show on Priestella only troubled her all the more. I think it would be very good for the both of you if you repayed the favor she did to you earlier.”

Beatrice elaborated on this for a while, on one hand she would pick her contractor over anyone else, on the other, it wasn’t just him anymore, she didn’t choose ‘that person’ when she picked him, she choose the idea of meeting and connecting with as many people as possible to not waste another 400 years of life.

She sighed in acceptance and started walking towards the half-elf room.

And in that said room Emilia was not sleeping at all. She was sitting on the bed reflecting.

She saw Pandora again, she saw mother Fortuna again, she now realised what monster Father Geuse was turned into, and she kept wondering if it was because of her. Because of her being the daughter of a witch, because of her that could open that damn seal, because of her that she dared to be born an half-elf, traits that captured Subaru attentions and led him to an unspeakable amount of suffering because of h-

-knock- -knock-

“Ah, it’s open!”

The door opened and Beatrice entered the room looking at her with an analystic look.

“What’s the matter Beatrice? Do you need anything? Are you having trouble digesting the snacks?”

“Betty doesn’t work like a baby, in fact!!”

“You do act like one sometimes though…”

“Anyway, Betty came here to see if her egregious sacrifice had a reason, in fact.”

“Sacrifice?”

“Don’t dwelve into it, girl. You just looked troubled, I suppose. And in her infinite gratidude Betty choose to help you go through it.”

“H-help me through what?”

“Don’t think you can fool Betty, you are trembling.”

Emilia’s hands were indeed trembling, Beatrice had seen Subaru try to put an act like that in many of his worst nights.

“O-oh, you are right…” she must look really pathetic right now, her hopes of ever helping someone had just been shattered by her sheer incompetence on the screen.

However unexpectetly Beatrice grabbed one of the trembling hands with her own.

“So Betty thinks that she should be able to help Emilia for once.”

Emilia stood there stunned, before her face changed to a grateful smile.

“Thank you, Beako.”

She hugged Beatrice, laid on the bed with her, and they both procedeed to fall asleep.

(Artist nekohakamiyade)

(This last skit was made because I found this nice fan-art on reddit and I wanted to use it, and because I think we need more Emilia and Beatrice being close to each other in canon. If you want, you can consider this part not canon.)

Questions for the next chapters:

Since even in the WN we still don’t know how Al knows about how Gluttony authority works, you want me to skip that part or I try to bullshit an answer?

About Scarfdona reveal, in the anime in didn’t happen yet so should I skip it and toy with the idea of Anastasia panicking at the reveal, or I add the cut scenes from chapters 37-38 of WN where she reveal herself?

The new Uni courses are such a pain the ass, I will probably manage to update only bi-weekly now.

Chapter Text

After a night(?) of sleep, the theatre filled itself again.

Strangely even if they were going to witness fights that could show their future deaths the atmosphere was strangely happy.

Frederica and Garf were eager to find out more about their family in Priestella.

Emilia entered the room holding hands with Beatrice.

Even the two Aestras were more relaxed than usual, the distance between them was beginning to close.

The most drama was Ram looking horrified at the prospective of her sister carrying Barusu, she should have asked for protective gloves at least.

So as they all sit down the screen charged a new episode without a word being spoken.

The episode opens on with Mimi and Garfiel that have reached the city hall, dozens of dismembered bodies lie at their feet, both of them have to cover their nose for the strong smell.

“This is…” Garf gets closer to observe the bodies.

“Useless” Reinhard lamented once again his absence, just where the hell was he?

Garf and Frederica started getting anxious for their family members.

“Was this Lust doing?” Julius wondered while gripping his fists, many of the fighters in the room did. They now knew they needed to fortify the city hall to prevent this massacre.

Mimi turns around sensing danger “Garf!” two hodded cultists are behind them, observing silently.

A big man with two toothed swords, and a more slickery figure with a normal one. Their swords are covered in the blood of the dead bodies.

“Crap, we are nowhere to be seen.” Ricardo noted scared. They had to get ready for the worst.

Anastasia went to hugh protectevely Mimi. Otto put an hand on Garf’s shoulder who was breathing heavely.

Others looked at the two cultists with interest, and ready to analyze their fighting styles.

“Those two… are real strong…” Mimi was terrified by their mere presence.

“Eh… Sounds fun.” Garf tries to cover his fear by marching towards them.

“No!” Mimi however grabs him warning him “Don’t, Garf! You and I can’t handle them alone!”

“But even if we try to turn tail and run, they aren’t gonna let us. We gotta fight!”

“Poor kitty, trying so hard to ignore your weakness, that you will fail because of it.” Elsa appeared once again to mock Garf’s determination on the screen.

“A-All right, just once… We crash into them once, then dodge and run! It’s the only way! Why are you here?!” Mimi proposed a plan on the fly, reminding him that they weren’t here to win, but to save Garf’s family.

“Fine. I’ll rush ‘em once and then bail for now. That’s good enough, right?”

“Yes! That’s right! Let’s do that!”

“Here we come!” and they charge at the two hodded fighters, that are in a fighting position.

“Your surviving chances all depends on yours agility and speed.” Crusch tactically analized the situation.

“Don’t worry Crusch-san, Anastasia. Garf is a reallyyyy good boy, they will make it.” Emilia had confidence in her shield.

Otto patted in the back his bro with force, to get the message through.

The scene changes to the intern of a random place, apparently a bar.

A confused Reinhard asks to a man “Vice Captain, what is the meaning of this?”

“Ain’t that obvious? You stay right there. Don’t move. You know what a hassle the Witch’s Cult is. Gonna abandon your beloved master and your blood father to run off and help some people you don’t even know?”

Heinkel is holding hostage Felt, with his blade pressed against her neck.

“F-Father??” Even Reinhard’s divine blessings of mental control couldn’t contain his shock at the revelation

“H-Heinkel… h-how?? How much have I failed you…” Wilhelm once again blamed it all on himself, he understood years ago that he ruined his family because of how he handled his grief after Theresia’s death, but to see him fall this low…

“For how much I critize you, Deputy Commander, I never thought you capable of this.” Julius wanted to comment but choose not, in respect of his two friends.

“Priscilla, I hope for you that you don’t know anything about this.” Anastasia asked the baroness.

“Of course I don’t, sly fox, or I would have cut off his head already myself.” Priscilla didn’t look at her rival, her eyes were fixated on the screen, with an emotion akin to shock. An internal spy in her camp was expected, but a traitor?? For the witch’s cult??

Felt however wasn’t shaken by the danger “Hey, loser. What’re you doing? That’s all just talk to scare you. No need to worry. “

“F-Felt-sama?” Reinhard turned confused to his lady.

Heinkel started tormenting Reinhard "Wanna try? It’s not difficult. I’m just telling you to do your duty as a knight. You wanna talk about the succession of the Astrea family, right?"

Felt however was impassible “Go I said.” Seeing that her knight wasn’t moving she insisted “GO!”

However Reinhard wasn’t moving “Felt-sama… I…”

“Felt-sama! You have to understand that I could never leave you in this situation.”

“That’s the point idiot, the threats of your old man work only if you let him get in your head, if you left the place without looking back his words won’t do anything.” Felt knew better than many how to counter when you enemy bluffed, or played dirty.

“That’s still no excuse Felt-sama. We knights have a duty to our lieges before anything else.” Julius rose in defense of his friend actions.

Priscilla was one of the few that looked at her in interest and approval. To force your enemy to reveal the futilty of his threat? Daring.

However she also knew that for how the Spirit Knight had worded his phrase he gave an opening for one, insufferable, clown.

“That’s exaaaaactly one of the moral dilemmaaaaa I put Subaru-kun back at the sanctuaryyy, Juliuuuus-kun. You think you would be able to act as rationally as you say right now, in that position?” Roswaal gave him one of his cruel smiles, one of these capable of making tremble even a seasoned veteran.

Julius could only move his gaze away in defeat.

“Ohi! I know Rein is slow on the decision making, but don’t try to even think of yourself as superior to him.” Felt turned with rage to face him, unshaken by his tone.

Reinhard eyes went wide at her defensive stance, to still protect his image after all the times the screen showed him failing her and Subaru? He could only thank the mercy of the world, in giving to a monster like him, a leader so exceptional.

“Wouldn’t the red-haired mini boss be able to stop the drunk dude immediately, why is he bargaining?” Mimi asked her brother why they were even having this debate on the first place. I mean Reinhard was Reinhard, how is his father even a danger?

“Believe it not Heinkel is actually pretty skilled.” Al intervened, since he is probably the only one in that room that saw him fight in recent times, and cared to enough to comment. “Sure, as an otherwordly I am no strong dude, but I can safely say that his sword skills are impressives, I saw him best various assasins at once. So no security that Sword Saint over here can stop him before he kills her.”

“It matters not, I will subdue this traitor myself the moment I will see him again.” Priscilla stated ending the conversation.

Wilhelm wanted to intervene, but he knew he couldn’t defend his son in any way.

Crusch feeling his internal turmoil put an hand on his shoulder and told him “Barielle-sama said subdue, not eliminate, she probably plans to interrogate him. You will a chance to ask him yourself the meaning of this.”

Wilhelm nodded in gratidude for her support, and Reinhard, who heard the discussion, thanks to his divine blessing of perfect hearing, finally exhaled.

Back at the Muse company.

“The witch’s remains?” Subaru states confused while in deep thought “But the Witch of Envy isn’t dead. I mean…”

He remembers her words back at the sanctuary “You must come… to kill me.”

Emilia flinched in seeing her copy on the screen, she squeezed Subaru’s hand a little harder in reaction.

“Careful Natsuki-kun…” Anastasia says to the one on screen.

“What’s the problem my lady?” Tivey asks his boss.

“I hope that the Natsuki-kun on screen doesn’t slip about his connection to the Witch, and let me be clear.” She adds the last part quickly. “No one here is blaming Natsuki-kun for what the Witch has put him through, however the us on the screen not only have no idea what happened to him, but still think that Satella wishes to break free and destroy the world. Any slip could lead him in a disaster.”

“We have to remember we fared no better at the start…” Julius looks down in shame in his initial incapacity to defend Subaru’s honor.

“I mean-“

“Relax, pal. Just because they say ‘the witch’s remains’ doesn’t mean they’re specifically talking about the Witch of Envy.” Al stopped the line of thought.

“Nice save, me on the screen.” Al was satisfated by his own performance on the screen, he knows he is more careful than his pal about these secrets.

The team, composed by Subaru, Anastasia, Crusch, Felix and Al, is currently sitting around a table, plus Wilhelm standing behind Crusch, formulating a plan of attack.

“That’s right. There’s not much talk of it in the records, but that kinda word-of-mouth story isn’t uncommon. And in this city…” Anastasia tells them what she knows

“There are remains belonging to one other than the Witch of Envy? Do you know where they are?”

“No.” Anastasia has to answer negatevely to Crusch “The witch’s remains are a crucial secret of the Watergate City. If anyone knows about ‘em it’d be the Council of Ten.”

“The Council of Ten… So, Kiritaka?” Anastasia nods in comfirmation to Subaru’s question

With that cleared he moves to another argument.

“So what’s the deal with this Capella Emerada Lugunica who’s demanding them? Shouldn’t only members of the royal family have the name ‘Lugunica’?”

“She probably meant it as a taunt. Everyone’s heard the story of how all the royals died of illness.” Al gave his guess.

“I am uncertain about the origins of Capella’s name, but there was once a member of the royal family called Emerada Lugunica. She lived over fifty years ago.” Wilhelm started reminiscing.

“Why didn’t you say something before during the last episode Wilhelm-dono?” Crusch asked her butler.

“When I saw the younger features of the Archbishop of the screen, I assumed that she couldn’t possibly be that Emerada Lugunica, and so I ignored the possibility. I apologize for my assumption.” He says while bowing to his lady.

“No, it’s a fair conclusion.” Crusch said reassuring him.

“Wouldn’t be so sure about it Karsten.” Priscilla intervened from the back. “We have to remember that both Greed and Sloth had been shown to possess an incredibly long lifespan, despite their human appearances.”

“Geuse lived so long because he was a spirit, while for Greed we still don’t know what his ability is, I suppose. Two isolated cases could be a coincidence, I suppose.”

“Don’t worry spirit, the world shall prove my intuintion to be correct as always.” Priscilla didn’t indulge.

“It is said that she was a very beautiful, intelligent woman, but also as ruthless as one could be. All of the people feared her.” While Wilhelm is finishing his trail of thoughts, the metia of communication Felix is using suddendly activates.

“Wait, wait! The mirror’s reacting! Julius?”

He places the Metia on the table so that he can see everyone.

“It appears everyone is present. Can you all see me?”

“I was worried when you didn’t get in touch! How are things lookin’ outside?”

“Well…

“M-Milady!” Julius didn’t have the time to answer his lady because Tivey started speaking in his place, he was very worried, and with an injury on his chest “There’s trouble! Has our sister made it back there yet ?!

Garfiel flinched and started trembling, he had a very bad feeling.

“No she hasn’t. We’re worried too.”

“Milady! Milady, are you there?!” Ricardo intervened while holding one of his kids “It’s Hetaro!”

“Sis… sis, she’s…” he had tears in his eyes, and he too had an injury on his chest.

 “Hetaro, calm down. What happened? Take it slow.”

“Th-The effects of our divine protection flowed from her into us… I-It was such a bad wound…

“Divine protection? You mean your Trisection?”

“We three share a divine protection that let us share our injuries, to reduce the damage of the single individual into three.”

Tivey explained to the room that was confused by the wording of the members of the Anastasia’s camp on the screen.

It clicked to everyone that the injury on the twins chest meant that Mimi had it too, and it was probably much worse than theirs.

Between his blinks Garfiel pictured Elsa’s figure in the corner of the theatre, she was back with an evil grin bigger than ever before. She didn’t even need to say anything, he knew.

“So wherever Mimi is, she’s hurt-“

“Hey there! Hey there! Hey,hey, hey there!” Capella once again used the metia of the city to start a new broadcast, interrupting everyone’s thoughts “Are all you meat scraps doing good? Are you all aflutter at the beautiful sound of my voice? Hahaha… The truth is… Some bad people have attacked the city government office...”

While the broadcast was playing someone tried to enter the room

“Who's there?!” Wilhelm reacted pointing the sword at the door.

“…and i’m just utterly heartbroken!”

“S-Sorry, captain…” Garfiel opened the door, he was carrying someone.

“Really, you ignorant meat scraps disappointed me so much, I’m just completely dumbfounded!”

“I’m… I’m…” he was carrying an injured Mimi “I’m just a useless…

“Garfiel?”

“…good-for-nothing!” he fell on his knees, destroyed emotionally, and covered in his and Mimi’s blood.

The theatre had several reactions of shock.

Tivey threw himself on his sis.

Ricardo and Anastasia were heartbroken.

Otto tried to support his brother.

Mimi looked at him worried for his mental state.

Garfiel just shrienked in a ball.

He did so to avoid Elsa’s glaze.

While the room looked at the two petrified Capella laugh overwhelmed the background.

AHAHA ! AHAHAHAHA! AHAHAHAHAH! AHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAH!”

They all change room and are now underground, where a panicking Ferris comments while trying to heal Mimi’s wounds “Why? The wound isn’t closing! I need bandages!”

Wilhelm looked at the wound in shock, there was something abnormal about it.

“What could you have seen, that I haven’t, Old man Wil?” Ferris asked to his companion. He was the medic, so nothing should escape his gaze in this situation.

“I am curious as well Ferris.” the butler could not answer at the moment.

Suddendly everyone heard Capella voice from the Metia of the city hall

“HYAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I hope you raiders are realizing by now that it’s done you no good! AHAHAHAHAH! AHHHhhhhh…. As representatives of those raiders, i’ll start by slicing the ones who are still in this building into even tinier meat scraps!”

Unholy screams were trasmitted right in the head on everyone, from Subaru to Crusch, Wilhelm and even Al, no one managed to stay impassible at these sounds.

Even in the theatre many had difficulties to stay calm at the implications, and the youngest covered their ears to not even think about them. The leaders understood the necessity of defending the city hall the moment they left the place.

“If you don’t like that, i have but one demand! The witch’s remains! That’s it! All done! Oh, my people and I have taken up positions in each of the watergate control towers, so you’d better not try anything funny! GYHAHAHAHAHHAHAH!” with this she cut off the trasmisssion

Subaru was now straight up pissed at what he just heard “Ahhhh! Does she think this is a game?”

Suddendly Kirikata entered the room, with his head a little aching from the trasmission.

“Are you all safe?”

“Kiritaka! You’re alive?” Subaru asked relieved.

“Barely.”

However his relief quickly faded when he realised “Otto isn’t with you?”

“I’m sorry, but no.”

“I see… Knowing him, that’s not too unexpected, but…” he was naturally worried for his bro.

In the theatre the members of the Emilia’s camp felt the same, while Otto started getting pale.

Kikirata observed the room and understood the need to be honest.

“Everyone, what you’ve heard is true. We haven’t a moment to spare in saving the hostages.”

Anastasia choose to ask the question “I’ll get right to the point. These witch’s remains really exist, don’t they?”

“Yes, they do. But there is no way to move them. Therefore, we cannot give her what she is demanding.”

Crusch insisted “When you say they can’t be moved, is that merely your opinion?”

“No, I meant it literally. It is physically impossible to move them. The witch’s remains house a special power.” While Kirikata said this the screen showed them a female figure trapped under the city, clearly the remains of the witch “If we move them, the damage would rival that of the time when the city was flooded to kill the witch- no, it would be even worse. It would destroy the city.”

“And no one still says which Witch we are talking about!! Graahhh. Why must this screen only tease us with information instead of actually give it to us, we are here to help Natsuki-kun right? Then feed us actual intel.“ If Anastasia’s frustation had a power level she would be able solo Goku and Reinhard at the same time right now.

Sorry but there are rules I must follow with Od laguna.

“Oh Rein, your big boss surely is an asshole.”

“My lady, language please… And besides, you are my one and only ‘big boss’. ”

“Ah! Big Bro’s idoms really don’t fit you.” She said while turning around indignated. In reality Reinhard wanted to jump from the joy, he didn't need a divine protection of emotions or lies to see that she was clearly lying.

“Well, my stars might be finally turning around.” Al exhaled relaxed, if Kirikata wasn’t going to keep talking about the remains then no witch related questions.

 Al from the back of the room comments to himself “Like what happened when Typhon was drowned, eh?”

Only Subaru heard this.

While in the theatre everyone did.

“ME AND MY GODDAM MOUTH.”

The whole room turned to face Al.

“Al-san, how did you know about the fact that it was the witch of Pride remains?” Crusch started.

“I.. Umh”

“Moreover he talked about her in first name, almost as if he met her.” Anastasia noted the tone of formality used.

“P-Princess, you don’t wouldn’t allow your belongings to be abused by others right?” he searched a line of defense in his mistress.

“You are not mistaken, Aldebaran, this is how I always act.” Priscila noted.

Al relaxed, he knew the Princess wouldn’t allow any question to pass if she didn’t want to.

“However my belongings are not meant to privy me of fundamental informations. You shall defend yourself, alone, until I will choose if you are a complication for the foreseeable future.”

This was not his fucking day.

After a moment of disbelief he picked himself together, turned to the room, and said.

“Ok, what are your questions?”

Before anyone could start, Rem started with clear rage in her eyes “Are you a witch cultist?”

The theatre turned to look at her in confusion. She composed herself but every next world still maintaned that hint of fury.

“Ever since we came here Rem has felt the witch’s miasma on this man. I didn’t react at the start because at first I thought it was from Subaru-kun, it took me a while to distinct the two sources.”

“Betty feels it too, I suppose.”

“And if Al-san was part of them, it would explain why the him on screen knew about the Witch’s remains.” Julius mused a possible explanation.

“Ohi, Ohi, Ohi!! I have nothing to do with these maniacs, neither I wish to ally myself with them in the future.” He raised his hand in defense.

“He is not lying.” Crusch confirmed.

“And for the witch’s miasma?” Rem continued immovable.

“I never asked for it, it probably stuck on me when I was transported in this world. We saw Pal getting touched by the witch’s hands, something like that must have influenced my Od or whatever you call it. And as I have told you, the witch doesn’t talk to me in any way.” An answer that wasn’t a direct answer, perfect to walk around the lie detector.

Rem wanted to ask more, she felt he was hiding something, and the sentiment was quite shared in the room. However before she could continue, an hand grabbed her shoulder, to stop her from continuing.

“Rem, calm down, let the others do the questioning, before you lose your compusure.” Ram whispered to her little sis.

“Nee-sama, I am merely asking what everyone is thinking. You can’t trust someone that talks about the witches so casually.”

“I know, but you are going to make a scene if you continue, your short thinking already hurt Barusu, do not let it bring shame on Emilia-sama next.” Ram wanted to hit herself for bringing up that old loop and the mental damage inflicted on Subaru from Rem deaths, but the situation was delicate, and Rem wasn’t exactly the most cautious on this topic.

It took every inch of Rem’s willpower to stay impassible at what was just told to her. She quietly nodded and stood there silently.

Meanwhile the conversation was still going.

“Then, Al-kun, you said the Witch of Envy doesn’t talk to you. But have you met any of other witches?” Anastasia asked THE question.

Al stood there, apparently emotionless, but under his elmet there was a miriade of contrasting emotions, that very few could comprehend if they saw them.

Everyone waited with anxiety until he spoke.

“Yes, I have. I have met Echidna to be precise.”

Everyone in the room had a different reaction, confusion, shock, fear, interest were only some of the few that filled the room. But before anyone could elaborate on, Al continued.

“And let me add not only, that I mean no harm, but I have also renounced her in any way. My loyalty is for the princess, just like for pal is for the hal-elf. Never in a milion years I would do something like what the clown has done in the sanctuary, or in his 400 years of life.”

If Roswaal wasn’t so in shock at the news of someone else knowing his teacher, he would be very disappointed that there was no chance of finding a possible ally in his quest.

Al turned to Priscilla.

“I hope that was enough for you Princess.”

“It was. Honest and direct, without any of your usual subterfuge. Not that they could ever fool me, your feelings had always been plainly obvious to my divine self.”

“He- He speaks the truth.” Still ‘recovering’ from the shocking news Crusch confirmed Al loyalty.

“So you met mother, but how do you know about Typhion, I suppose?” Beatice was also shocked but she wouldn’t stop questioning, this man could be a danger to her Subaru.

“Let’s just say Echidna played with me for a while, like she did to Pal in that dream dimension, I would be glad if you didn’t ask more about that time period, it’s full of things I don’t like to recall. She gave me informations on this world while I was confused on what to do with my life here, when I understood her games I stopped listening to her, and shortly after I started following the Princess, simple as that.”

“You brought up that dream dimension? But the old hags never saw you at the sanctuary??” Garfiel questioned.

“Look I told you I don’t like to talk about that time frame, I just want to forget it.”

“I agree with my jester, to force his privacy would be to invade mine as well, as such I will not allow that question to pass.” His secrets were her secrets, she will just have to extrapolate them later.

“So was she a teacher to you toooooo, Al-kun?”

“I told you I am not on your level creep.” Al immediately cut any type of potential relationship between him and Roswaal.

“I believe he is no enemy.” Reinhard intervened “My divine blessing of Empathy tells me that he feels hostility when he brings up Echidna.”

Al exhaled, and everyone else seemed to do so as well. At least no secret complot would happen in Priestella or anytime soon.

“I hope, I haven’t burned your offert of being drinking buddies, dude.” Al said to Ricardo. “Between these viewings and the mess that will happen in Priestella, I am going to need something to relax.”

“Honestly? Now I am going to get you drunk only to hear what else you know, you and the mini-boss are a source of un like no one else.” Ricardo tried to play it as a joke, but he could hear the imposing aura of his boss going “MAKE. HIM. SPILL. EVERYTHING!!!”

“Unfortunately for you, I am no lightweig-“

“This isn’t enough!!” Rem raised her voice furiously, attracting everyone’s attention. To hell what she promised to her sister. “Echidna has been tormenting Subaru-kun and our lives for centuries. Any individual connected to her should be put under intense interrogation, or we could all fall under her terrible schemes again.” She spoke pointing at Al with fury, she would NEVER, allow a situation so hopeless like the sanctuary to happen again.

However her hand started trembling shortly after, and so did others in the room, because an unusual aura of fury emitted from the one armed man.

“I know first hand what the schemes of the witch of Greed lead to, and as I already told you, I mean no harm to none of you. So, I am sorry, if I am asking you to respect the privacy of someone that was ripped from their home, and tormented by a witch, but after all, it’s my fault to expect to be treated with decency in this situation, seeing how you treated my pal when the same thing happened to him. Or am I mistaken??”

The words of Al directed to make them drop the argument had their effects, not only there was nothing painting him as an enemy, but the shame of how they treated Subaru in his past loops, and how some of them were ready to accuse him of non existential crimes at the start of the viewings, left everyone without the strenght to continue the accusations.

Priscilla and Roswaal were the only two that weren’t shaken, it was clear now Aldebaran was hiding something, but it wasn’t the right moment to pursue the questioning.

“We understand and respect your privacy Al-san.” Crusch spoke for everyone, but then she turned to Priscilla. “However, Barielle-sama, understand that if the screen gives us motivations to further question your knight, we shall do so for the security of the kingdom.”

“In that case I will personally get all the answers out of this fool’s mouth.”

“I told you I am not planning anything.” Al grumbled while sitting down again, still pissed off from the revelations.

Rem quickly bowed to Emilia, apologizing for losing her composure, then she sit down again while the rest of the audience did the same.

Some, like Ram did for Rem, tried comforting the others after their past mistakes had been called out again.

Ricardo intervened in the discussion “We can’t give her the remains. And we won’t heed her stupid demands. That’s not gonna change.”

Suddendly the Tivey/Hetaro duo entered the room crying for their sis “Sis! Sis! Sis!”

“Mimi…” Tivey went to hug his sis who looked troubled at her version wounded.

However Mimi was sad for another reason “I miss Hetaro.”

“Me too kid.” Ricardo patted his daughter’s head, why did the Warden not bring him here too?

(I have no idea what’s his personality so I don’t bring him here because I don’t know how to write him.)

Garfiel could only look away in shame.

“Cap’n, shrimp, guys… I am sorry for my weakness”. Garfiel was flagellating himself just like his self version on the screen. He swore he could hear a faint laugh of Elsa somewhere.

Ricardo noticed his behaviour and approached him “I haven't thanked you yet. If you hadn’t brought her back here, there’s no doubt Mimi would’ve died. So we owe you. Thank you. Thank you so much.” Saying this he bowed his head in gratidude.

“Uh?” Garfiel looked to the Beast man in the room confused.

“That me is right you know? On the Battlefield you have nothing except your companions. Your plan was a hit and run, you have done good.” Ricardo looked at him with the eyes of someone who clearly survived enough battles to know what he is talking about.

“Stop it! I just…” he couldn’t believe the support he was receiving.

“Garfiel.” Subaru called his shield with firmity. “Tell me what happened. I have to take out all of the idiots who are attacking this city. To do that, I need your strength. I can’t let you keep moping around forever.”

“M-My strenght?” Garf felt shocked at this level of support. Even after everything he had done to him, his cap’n still wanted him on the field.

“See, idiot? Natsuki-san believes in you no matter what!” Otto slapped his ‘little brother’ in the back, for daring to doubt himself. Subaru’s self doubts alone were more than enough for 8 camps.

A still shocked Garfiel started explaining what happened “We heard… The broadcast. So the shrimp and I headed for the government office.”

The screen changed showing a flashback of the fight with the two witch cultists.

Garfiel and Mimi are charging towards them

Mimi jumped in the air and used one of her sonic spells “AHHH!” which hit the bigger cultist.

Garfiel started exchanging a few blows with the slimer one, he managed to make her lose balance and he created an opening.

“You’re mi-!” Garfiel was interrupted when a sword was thrown hitting him in the waist “GHHHK!...” he vomited blood.

“Garfiel!!” was said scared by Otto, Mimi and Frederica at the same time.

Mimi saw this, and then she turned to see that both the cultists were very close to striking him down.

And at the worst possible moment Elsa appeared in Garfiel’s mind.

”I’ll love you only after I kill you, Garfiel Tinsel.”

“Nonono.” Elsa’s appearance on the screen at this moment, ringed every possible alarm bell in his mind.

Wilhelm and Ricardo were lost in their thoughts, they did talk with Garfiel about this before, they hoped he started getting over them, but this show could mean horrible consequence for the young man.

Garfiel used a partial beast transformation on his arms repelling the two hooded figures.

He threw a punch to the bigger one but he revealed two extra arms that blocked the strike easily.

“What?!”

“Four arms and blue skin…” Wilhelm remembered an old enemy with similar characteristics, buti t was impossible for him to be alive.

The shock left Garfiel open to a letal blow from the female one.

The fear of death made him see Elsa again, and blocked him for the fear for a fatal istant.

“Heaven-ho!” But Mimi intervened using a barrier that blocked the attack.

Garfiel broke out of the trance “Ah!” And he grabbed Mimi to run away.

The apparently successful escape was no happy news for the theatre, because Mimi still got injured in the end, so what happened?

The smaller, and faster, cultist started chasing the two, getting terribly close.

Mimi saw the figure approaching and put another barrier, but it broke at contact and she got slashed clean with blood splurting into the air.

“Mimi!!” Tivey desperately hugged his sister with enough strenght to break all her bones.

Garfiel heard the sound of the barrier breaking, and while runninge he could only took a quick ganze at her “Shrimp?!”

Which still was enough to make him scream in panic.

The flashback ends and we go back to the shelter

They were all looking at Garfiel in sympathy or pity.

Subaru voiced out the info they just gained “A huge man with extra arms… and a woman…”

Wilhelm gripped his shoulder, where the wound inflicted by Theresia was.

“Wilhelm-san?” Anastasia asked him what was the problem.

“This wound that will not close was probably the work of the divine protection of the Death God.”

“But how Wilhelm, wasn’t that an ability of your wife?” Crusch turned to Wilhelm.

“My version on the screen must have come to that conclusion after realizing that the wound of Mimi-san never stops bleeding. However, I have no functional explanation.”

“It may be that Otto-san theory was correct.” Reinard brought back the old idea to the light. “Gluttony must have, somehow, eaten grandmother memories and thus her ability.”

(Go re-read Watching arc 4 in the theatre of despair episode 1, I am not explaining again the theory.)

“But how? That one on the screen clearly wasn’t Gluttony.” Rem asked, the two hodded figures looked clearly different from the small kid they knew was Gluttony.

“For that… I have no idea.” Otto disappointed the whole room with the esclamation.

“Maybe they can also trasmit the ability, I suppose.” Beatrice proposed.

“Please elaborate on, Beatrice-sama.” Wilhelm insisted.

“We still don’t know much about Gluttony, in fact. When they eat a name or memories do they get destroyed or they still exist somewhere, I suppose? If the latter is correct then he may use the various abilities at his preference, as the merchant suggested. In that case it’s not impossible that they may give someone else one of the digested abilities, be it for battle tactics or for space limit, I suppose.”

This theory was based on a baseless theory, but it wasn’t so far fetched to be excluded.

“Would Gluttony be so benevolent, to share his stolen abilities with others?” Ram asked.

“Geuse could possess others and still have the authority of Sloth, girl. So the authorities can be connected to others beyond their current carrier.”

It clearly hurt Betty to recall her lost friend, she squeezed Emilia’s hand for mutual comfort, but the point was made, and no one could effectevely counter it.

“For the time-being, we should accept this theory.” Crusch choose to close the argument here, and wait for answers.

“The shrimp… She was tryin’ to protect me…”

“That was Mimi’s choice.” Ricardo told him.

“Mimi agrees! Mimi agrees!” she tried to calm the boy “Mimi would fight again for Garf, no matter what, so don’t look so sad please.” She asked pleading.

“I know! I know that! No one… No one’s gonna blame me."

“They should, they should blame me. My useless self hasn’t protected anyone.”

“Don’t look so down boy.” Ricardo saw the troubled expression of the kid and intervened.

“Uh?”

“I have yet to see you truly fail your companions, and I am sure your self on the screen won’t either.”

"But that ain’t the same for me!” Garfiel’s voice started growling.

“Oh?” he looked at his future son in law with interest.

“So I’m gonna kick that bastard’s ass!” Garf’s was now full of rage instead of self hate.

“You say your version on the screen has failed, and yet he is still going foward. And for you that have still to try, what’s your excuse?” Ricardo challenged Garfiel resolve.

“C-could I still protect them?” A bewilered Garfiel asked to himself.

“A fine howl! A man never goes back on his word. So you’re gonna get up and fight, yeah?”

“Yeah! Damn right! I’m gonna get ‘em!” Garfiel said while getting up with a raised fist. Subaru smiled happy at this development.

“Maybe it’s like the Old man said” Garfiel started pulling himself together after seeing his other version rise up to fight “If ‘it’s one’s might that can make these opportunities right’, and my amazing self has the opportunity to protect all our camp members, then I will show my might to be the greatest shield for the Cap’n and the princess.”

Like a true warrior before a fight he took a deep breath to focus his senses.

Gorgeous tiger once again remembered his strenght, and steeled his conviction so that he didn’t hear the voice of Elsa anymore.

“Hey shrimp.” He called Mimi with a unusual seriousness for him.

Mimi turned with interest at her crush.

“When we are out of here, I will give them a punch from you too.”

Mimi eyes saw the stars “A GORGEOUS PUNCH!” she said while jumping on her seat.

Both the Anastasia and the Emilia camps chuckled at the interaction.

“So, Subaru… What would you do next?” Julius asked him

“You’re being pretty damn vague again.”

“I recalled the battle with Sloth. Perhaps you will be the ‘wonder drug’. Remember that?

“But isn’t Subaru-sama a knight? Why ask him this? He wouldn’t abandon anyone!!” Petra started asking with confusion, but then ended with indignation. Even after all they saw they started doubting him?

“Rest assured Petra-san, that my version on the screen isn’t doubting his determination, rather where his allegiance lie at the moment.”

“Allegiance?” she tilted her head in confusion.

“You see Petra-chaaaan” an ‘ugh’ of disgust came from the little girl when Roswaal started talking.

“When Subaru-kun was knighted, he had been as a knight directly under Emilia-samaaa, and not under the kingdom first. Which meaaaannss that in a situation like thiiiiss it’s in his right as to act only in favor of his lady rather than collaboraaatee with otheeers, if he wishes so.”

“And knowing the promise he had made with the margrave to protect their camp members whatever the cost, he may very well prioritise them.” Crusch raised an interesting point. She watched the screen with trepidation, you could say that her damsel’s heart wanted Subaru to choose them, so that she could fight with him on the battlefield. Gosh, is this how Emilia felt every time Rem stood at Subaru’s side?

Roswaal himself was arguably the most interested in Subaru’s choice, after all it was an unique opportunity to see how Subaru’s conviction would build once again the path for the future, but this time he also had to consider the pressure from his promise.

“Grrrr… Don’t ask the impossible of me! If I was the Witch’s Cult’s wonder drug, my leg wouldn’t look like this!” while saying this he comically grabbed his leg to point out the obvious “It was greed who took Emilia away. I don’t want to leave her in his filthy hands one second longer than I have to.”

“By which you mean your priority is getting Emilia-sama back?”

“Of course it is.” He answered as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

A few in the theatre looked discontent with his choice, they understood why, but it was reckless to fight on his own in such a war zone.

Needless to say that Emilia felt drowing in guilt at his choice, once again her incompetence would lead him to suffer.

After a moment however he exhaled “Or so I'd like to say, but… That metia is a problem.”

“I agree.” Julius and the others smiled at his maturity “The voice that eats away at the minds of all who hear it, the metia, is serving as the chain that binds everyone in the city.” While he said this the screen showed in the various bunkers how the people were scared

“Our first priority has to be the government office, where Lust is.” Subaru decreted.

The theatre smiled proudly at Subaru.

Emilia felt relieved that he wouldn’t march alone (again) against the witch cult. That sentiment was shared by more people than she would expect.

(CUT SCENE FROM THE WEB NOVEL (chapter 33 of arc 5) WHERE SUBARU ELABORATES ON THE ARCHBISHOPS NAMES)

“Petelgeuse. Regulus. Sirius. Capella…”

“Correct. Subaru said those were the names of stars. Are there any stories or anecdotes behind them? Maybe there’s a connection somewhere.” Julius encouraged his boyfriend (Fuck you omophobes, I am keeping this gag).

“Do you know anything about it Beako?”

“Betty’s Subaru did talk to her about his favorite stars, in fact. However she isn’t nearly as knowledgable as him, so Betty won’t comment to not bring incorrect informations on the table.”

Julius meanwhile brought out his note sheets, ready to memorize everything.

“Thinking along those lines…The underarm of Orion, or the hand of Orion…”

“Eh?” Crusch looked at him confused.

Suddendly, Subaru had an illumination and he grapped Crusch’s shoulders.

“S-Subaru-dono.” The Crusch in the theatre thought embarassed. Not that she disliked the closeness.

“That’s right! It’s called the hand of Orion!”

“Su-Subaru-sama? What… is this hand?”

“Petelgeuse… the origin of his name is a star. His authority was the Unseen Hand, and that star’s other name is the hand of Orion!”

“But Geuse was the carrier of the authority, while the authority is called Sloth, in fact.”

“So it’s just a coincidence?” Safe to say Julius mood went 6 feet under ground.

“Sirius is ‘shining’, and she can use fire magic, that’s not subtle at all. At most it’s a literal… Regulus is the ‘little king’. Isn’t that exactly like that bastard’s self-centered values!? Then, Capella is…!”

Crusch looked at him confused “Capella is…?”

“Little goat! A goat! Capella’s a goat!”

“Orion’s underarm?”  “Something that shines?” “Small king?” “The hell’s a “female goat”?”

In order Julius, Wilhelm, Ricardo and Garfiel tilted their head in confusion.

“——Ah?”

At the reaction of the four people who tilted their heads, Subaru realized the useless of his discovery.

A sorry Crusch choose to close the conversation there “Subaru-sama, I apologize. It seems that my thoughts have led us astray.”

“Are we sure, nya? Even if the names are about the Archbishops and not the witch factors, four names being similar is too much of a coincidence.” Ferris raised an interesting point.

“My divine self feels that there is more here than it seems, but since at the moment we don’t have another source of informations, we should wait if the screen shows us a deeper connection.”

“In any case, we should ask Natsuki-kun if he knows more about the argument once we leave this place.” indeed she was gonna ask him, many, many things.

Moving on the outside we see the attack team walking in the streets.

“Seein’ you walk normally like this, it looks like you’re doin’ fine.”

“I mean, strictly speaking, I’m not fine at all… But Ferris has to treat the townspeople, and Hetaro and Tivey can’t act since they’re sharing Mimi’s wound through their divine protection. We need all the people we can get.” Subaru replied to Ricardo before turning to someone else “Speaking of… Sorry to ask after you brought us this far, but can you fight, Crusch-san?”

“I have retrained under Wilhelm. I will not hold you back, at the very least.”

“Crusch-sama’s natural talents have not diminished. I can guarantee that.”

“However I will have to admit that my mentality was much less suited battle than my normal state.” Crusch added pessimistically.

“Crusch-sama, you are too cruel with yourself, you never lost nya of your virtues.” Ferris tried to reassure her lady.

“That’s right Crusch-san. The screen showed us again and again how you maintained your integrity. I am sure it will be fine.”

“Thank you Ferris, Emilia-sama… but I can’t shake this feeling of something going wrong.” She was grateful for the encouragment, but she muttered the last part under her breath.

“And what about you?” Subaru asked his pal.

“Eh?”

“I’ve never actually seen you fight.”

“Oh… Well, the thing about that, pal… It’s gonna take some guts to say this right now, but…”

“What?”

“Sorry, but I gotta join another party to look for the princess. This is where we part ways.”

“Huh?! What the hell are you saying?!”

“C’mon, I said I was sorry. I apologize to the rest of all of you, too.”

 “It’s only natural for a servant to put his master first. I wouldn’t criticize you for that.” Julius commented without any hint of malice.

“Appreciate it.”

“See that’s what Julius-sama meant.” Frederica whispered towards her pupil.

“Even more reasons why Subaru-sama is the greatest hero of our time.” Petra said with pride.

“Well… can’t disagree.” Al still disapproved of his pal literal suicidal tendencies, but he wasn’t so blind to disagree Subaru Natsuki was a man much more determined that him.

“Are you serious? So now I’m the only one who’s guaranteed to hold us back, huh?” Subaru commented pessimistically.

“Why say that?” Ricardo however raised his voice energically “With you here, we’ve got the power of a hundred! We’re countin’ on you!”

“Huh?”

“Against both the White Whale and Sloth, we all saw how hard you went.”

 “I feel assured, as well. I’m depending on you, Subaru-sama.” Crusch beamed him a smile.

“R-Really? Well, now I feel kinda weird…” Appreciation? In Subaru’s life? He couldn’t believe it.

“Dude why are such a fanboy over pal? Do I have to put you in the crush sector?” Al turned around to ask Ricardo.

“Since, like the mini-boss, you aren’t from this world you might not grasp it yet Al-san.” Ricardo answered with a serious grimance, unusal for the usual joyous wolf-man. “But both the witch cult and the Great Macbeast aren’t merely nightime tales to scare the children, they are very real dangers that wrecked the foundations of out world for centuries. For all us they were nearly an intrinsic fear, that installed a fight or flight mentality.”

“Any past attemp to fight them both, often resulted in total failure.” Crusch wasn’t the only one to recall her past attempts that ended in misery, Wilhelm and Reinhard were living examples of the psychological scars that many suffered. “So to have in the field with you Subaru-dono, who managed in a single day to beat the White Whale and Sloth, is enough to dissipate any feeling of insecurity.”

Crusch spoke with respect, but her eyes betrayed an hint of lovely passion, born out of seeing these achievements firsthand, that she wanted to nurture.

“Mhmh, my knight knows how to do that at every occasion.” Emilia said while ruffing passionately his hairs.

“My hero…” Rem was breathless, she knew that the room regarded highly Subaru after the viewings, but she never could have imagined that the feeling was already so strong even without it.

Reinhard found another way to lower his self-esteem all over again, Subaru had this effect on his companions and he was nowhere to be seen, blocked by his fears even when his mistress motivated him to act, and even if he was there, how could he inspire? Garfiel looked up to him, and yet he was gonna scare him at their first encounter. Truly a monster.

“Though, after seeing what he went through to win, this scene feels like we are leading him to a massacre.”

-BONK-

Tivey’s zero room reading skills, led to Mimi hitting him as hard as she could with her staff for ruining the current mood of appreciation.

“Nyaaaaa…” Felix lament was all that was heard for a few second while the room elaborated the new prospective.

Beatrice even turned to look angrily at Ricardo after the realization, his motivational support could lead Subaru to abuse RBD, if he threw himself on the frontlines.

“Sorry lady, I did not mean to motivate the Mini boss that way.” He said while putting his hands up defensevely, looking like a scared dog.

Emilia and Rem instead turned to Garfiel, asking indirectly with his opinion, since a version of him was on the screen.

“D-Don’t worry Princess, Rem, my amazin’ self trained in fighting many times with the cap’n, I can assure you he can support us without risking too much.”

They nodded in understanding.

“Let me give you one piece of advice, then. If you come up against Gluttony, don’t tell him your real name.” Al intervened.

“…?!” Subaru looked at hims confused, just how much did Al knew?

“Another secret told you by mother, I wonder?” She glaced at Al with disdaign. Seeing how much pain her own mother, Bubby and Roswaal put her contractor through, she wasn’t taking any chances with someone else connected to her.

“…you could say that Beako. But I don’t know anything about the other authorities.” He added the last part quickly.

“You have not gained the permission to use that nickname, in fact. Mph” she turned away from looking at the helmet man indignated.

“He is not lying.” Cruch confirmed to the crowd that was tempted to ask him more and more, as the show went on.

“It’s possible that all of the Sin Archbishops are in this city right now.”

“ What?!” Everyone was astonished by this, but Subaru especially was in a shock. The difficulty level just became ultra-pro, and Gluttony...

Julius looked at him sensing his clear turmoil.

“Did I deduce it from the broadcast, or have I already…” Al started analysing the version of himself on the screen, he needed to be ready to defend himself at any moment.

Priscilla noticed his slight sift in behaviour, she will ask him more about it later.

Beatrice looked at the Subaru on screen more troubled than anyone else, they all knew how much Subaru wanted to put Gluttony on the ground, but none of them lived with him his nightmares about Rem's coma.

"Please be cautious, I suppose".

Al broke him out of his mini trance by putting a hand on his shoulder “If we’re both lucky, we’ll meet again, pal.” before leaving

The attack team is stationed in a street between two buildings. Peaking at the city hall in the distance.

“I smell blood. A whole lot of it.”

“No surprise, I have seen few battlefields with a fit of bodies like that.” Ricardo agreed with the him on the screen.

“And that’s not even considering what Lust may have done during and since the broadcast.” Julius gripped his hands in fury, they will not allow it to happen in Priestella, they won’t.

While Garfiel was preparing himself Julius took a moment to talk to Subaru privately.

“Subaru. You’re getting too nervous.”

“Sorry. You’re right. I’m too nervous.” He looked down disappointed in himself, even his bags under the eyes were worse than usual.

“I don’t blame you. You have a history with Gluttony.” (And you have a future with them 👉 😎) “If I were in your position, I’m not certain I could retain my composure.” Julius said softening his expression.

“Rem, don’t.” Ram, still sitting near Rem after their last interaction, immediately spoke to suppress her feelings of guilt.

“Nee-sama…”

“She is right Rem-san.” Crusch intervened “That day you saved my life even against enemies of such magnitude. You should stand proud that you prevented more tragedy to befall on us.”

“I-I…” Rem looked down conflicted, she wanted to fight those thoughts, but only meeting with her hero again could allow her to accept it.

“Man, what’s with you? You’re being creepy…”

Julius smiled in seeing him still enough sane to tease each other like usual.

Subaru took a big breath to calm himself and focus.

“We’ll do this just as we discussed. In general, we’ll take out each one in groups. We will deal with each one individually and take back the government office. But…

“If we feel we’re at a disadvantage, make the call to retreat at once. Right?” Crusch, who just tied her hair in a pony tail to prepare for the fight, finished the thought.

Everyone nodded in agreement.

They entered the main street, ready to march on the city hall.

“The square’s covered in the bodies of guards. Don’t let that scare you outta this!” Garfiel warned everyone of what little he knew.

Every fighter either looked at the screen in trepidation, or brought out their notes to appoint every info on the Witch’s Cult.

“Let’s move!” At Subaru’s order everyone started running.

“Hey, mini-boss… ‘scuse me for a minute!” Ricardo seeing that Subaru was slower than the rest grabbed him with his arm “Let’s go!”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!”

“I swear ladies, I will handle the mini-boss with the highest of care.” Ricardo said to the ladies looking at him menacing.

The team jumped in the square, in the middle of several… pulsing eggs?

“…?!”

“What is…”

“Bleeeeh, what is that?”

“Language Mimi, but I have to agree. Whatever these things are, they are revolting.” Tivey for once wasn’t fascinated by possible informations, just creeped out.

“HUH! It’s them!”

No one even had the time to elaborate on what they were seeing, because Garfiel spotted two people on the top of the building. The two Cultists from before.

The two jumps from the building without any esitation.

“Let’s go!” Crusch launches the first attack, with a wind fendent, that hits the slimer cultist while still in the air, but she disperded it with the sword easily.

Ricardo and Garfiel charge the two cultist while they are landing.

From behind them Julius intervenes with a wind attack, which makes the four armed fighter jump in the air to dodge it. Finishing right in the tragectory of Garfiel.

“Go, Gorgeous tiger!!”

However the camera moves to Wilhelm.

“Awww” Mimi was obviously disappointed

Whom unsheath his sword against the slim fighter. They exchange some blows and they are at an apparent stalemate.

 “So it’s true…” he says during the clash.

“True what? How is this sword user connected to the Death God?” Wilhelm mused, however he couldn’t deny that he recognised that fighting style. He knew it better than anyone else…

Ricardo joins Garfiel in fighting the four armed enemy.

“Four arms ain’t nothin’! he attacks with even more ferocity, putting him on the defensive, managing to making him drop one of his weapons “You’re mine!” he attacks following the opening.

However the cultist blocks the sword with two of his hands, and responds by aiming at the demi-human’s neck. However Ricardo stops the enemy’s sword with his own fangs.

“Gotcha.”

“Waaaahh” Garfiel looked (at his future father in law) with stars in his eyes “So coool.”

“That’s what happens when you eat your veggies, brother.” Both Frederica and Otto teased Garfiel.

The cultist tries to punch him, but the strike get stopped, and he is pulled from something behind him.

Garfiel has grabbed his last two arms, effectevely blocking the giant “Now!”

And Ricardo uses his free hand to strike with the sword.

The giant just pops 4 more hands from under the tunic. (Understable, who doesn’t do that?)

“How many arms does this dude have??” Garfiel asked bewillered.

“Damn, I want a spare one now!” Al added.

Wilhelm couldn’t believe his eyes.

He fought someone with eight arms in the past, and with that same fighting style. But if he was there, then the other enemy could be-

“What the hell!” the hands are going to stop Ricardo’s strike and crush him.

“I won’t let you!” Using his whip Subaru grabbed the enemy’s ankle, making him lose balance and stopping his counterattack.

Julius sees the opening and uses a spell “Composite Magic… Ul Gora!” a fire turbine was launched towards the enemy’s blind spot.

The female fighter notices it and runs away from Wilhelm, putting herself in the line of fire and disperding Julius’s spell with a simple strike.

A few “Woah” and “Amazing…” escaped the lips of the audience, never before on the screen they saw such a quick exchange of skills and precision.

The attack team regrouped, but they could only stand there shocked at the skills of their enemies.

“We hit them with everything we had and got nowhere? I am pretty shocked right now” Subaru stated. “Okay, guys, one more time! Julius and Crusch-san’s ranged attacks will be our main-”

“YHAHAHAHAHAHA” Subaru’s directives were interrupted by a saidstic laugh, the same laugh from the metia of a few hours ago.

The theatre recognized Lust’s sadistic laugh from before.

A giant fricking dragon was on one of the chapel of the city’s hall.

“Oh, look at that! You really showed up! YAHAHAHAHAH.”

Subaru looked at her with a face that said “What the fu-“

“Well, then, let me introduce myself again! I’m the Sin Archbishop in the Witch’s Cult representing lust, Capella Emerada Lugunica-chan-sama!!! AHAHAHAHA! Die! You rotten meat scraps!”

“Seriously? That’s one chillingly expressive dragon.”

“That’s the archbishop? But we were shown before that the villain was a girl with yellow hairs.”

“Isn’t clear half-wit? Her Witch factor must allow her to change her body at her pleasure.”

Julius took note of this hypothesis.

Capella ignored Subaru’s comment and looked at Garfiel “What’s this? You there. So you’re not an underdog, but an undercat? Mew, Mew, Mew, mew! Are you crying because your little kitty mate is dead?”

“Garf’s mate is not dead idiot, Mimi is alive and well!!”

“Yea- wait, when did you become my mate??”

“Yeah, I wonde’ about that…” Anastasia and Tivey both turned to look at Garf with a threathening smile, that made him hide behind Otto like a scared cat.

Before Garf could rush towards the archbishop Subaru stopped him by streching out his arm.

“Cap’n…”

Subaru had a deep in thought look.

“Mh? what’s with that look Natsuki-kun?” Anastasia asked curious, it was a familiar look for those that lived the theatre, the look of a plan.

“I am sure Rem’s hero is going to suprise us all.”

Before switching to an annoyed one.

“Oh, shut up.Every time you speak, you’re ruining what dragon’s are like in my head.”

“Huh? And just who are you? You smell particularly out of place among all the meat scraps here.”

Before Capella could continue Subaru went on an improvvise rant.

“FIRST OF ALL, THE WAY YOU DO THINGS IS WAY TOO SLOPPY! YOU TOP BRASS SHOULD BE SHOWING UP ONE AT A TIME LIKE THE BIG SHOTS YOU THINK YOU ARE! YOU CLEARLY HAVE NO CONCEPT OF BEAUTY FORM! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?! SOME WANNABE ULTIMATE BEING?!”

…

Ok, what?

“Rem, I told you to revalutate your tastes in men.”

“This is not the behaviour that the contractor of a great spirit user should have, I suppose.” Betty added while pinching her eyes for the embarassement.

“Do not worry, Beatrice-sama, I will personally instruct Natsuki Subaru in the arts of knight’s ethiquette.”

Even Capella was stunned in silence by this.

Then Subaru clapped his hands together.

“There. All done buying us time. Get ‘em Julius!”

Julius used the time bought, to charge a Sailor Moon style attack “From the bottom of my heart, your recklessness truly shocks some sometimes. Burn in a flash of rainbow light! Al Clauseria!”

“You dare use such petty tricks against me?! Ah!!!!” Capella image was covered by giant dust cloud.

“Julius-kyun, you can no longer scold anyone of us, after you collaborated with Subaru-kyun’s mischiefs.”

“F-Ferris…” Betrayal filled the heart of the greatest of knights.

Otto, Garfiel and Felt were just laughing their ass off on Subaru’s influence on Julius. Even Reinhard chuckled at the scene, although a little envious of their team-up. Al was laughing because of something else that no one could have understood in the room.

“But I like it when Subaru and Julius are honest with each others.”

“I agree with Emilia.” While chuckling Anastasia couldn’t help but notice how the Julius of that scene had one of the most genuine smiles she ever saw on him. Not to say he was secretely depressed or anything, but there was a certain, unstrained energy in him. Subaru’s presence really brought the Juli out of him.

After a moment of apparent victory the fighters looked with surprise at the dragon. “UGH!?”

Capella was missing half of her face an yet was speaking effortlessy.

“Oh, goodness me. You shouldn’t stare at someone from such an angle and get so excited.”

Her face started regenerating.

“You kiddin’ me?? How do we beat this thing? Do we have to kill her at a subatomic level??” Al commented.

Even Priscilla wasn’t sure that her Yang Sword could burn somthing with THAT level of regeneration. And even if she could, she deduced that she can probably split herself, if she can change her body at her pleasure.

Beatrice sincerely hoped that no one would ask her to banish this being with Al Shamak, because neither she or her contractor had enough Mana to use it again, and such a vulnerability of her Subaru should not be exposed.

“Her wounds… are healing?” Crusch commented

“You’ve gotta be kidding me!” And Subaru was pissed.

“Oopsie, Oopsie…. BAAAGGGH!” Capella started trolling them.

However a sound of clock from the distance called her attention.

“Aw, would you look at that? The time has come. I’ll be going back inside now.”

“Huh?! Hold up!”

“Look forward to seeing just how the little bugs in this cage suffer! HYAHAHAHAHAH!” while laughing Capella left the scene.

“Does she intend to execute the hostages?” Julius worried of such an eventuality.

“Damn it! So we have no choice but to go inside now?”

Ricardo took a decison “We ain’t got time to dawdle! We’ll take care of those two!”

Julius and Subaru nodded and quickly two teams formed. Ricardo, Wilhelm and Garfiel would fight the two hodded cultists, while Crusch, Subaru and Julius would stop Capella.

“Garfiel! Don’t you dare to lose!”

“Yeah! Go’em Cap’n!”

“Wilhelm, I leave this to you.”

“Understood.”

Julius summoned a wind spell to use as an elevator to reach the top.

“Subaru! Take care of Crusch-sama!”

While this scene was planning a fan misteriously appeared in the hand of Crusch, a gift from the Warden, though she couldn’t understand why.

“Whoa, wait-. You damn…” (Crusch is scared of heights btw) “Sorry about this, Crusch-san!” Subaru grabbed Crusch bridal style.

“Huh? Ahhh!”

“Hold on tight!” Subaru said while jumping in the ‘elevator’ of wind.

“Right!” she held veeeery close.

“Ahhhhh” they flew over Julius’ head and Subaru landed on his legs. “Ahhhurghhh… Crusch-san, you good?”

“I-I’m all right… but Subaru-sama, your leg…”

“I-I’m just fine? Doesn’t hurt a bit.” It hurt very fricking much.

“BREATH CRUSCH, BREATH CRUSCH, BREATH CRUSCH, BREA-.” While thinking this Crusch kept fanning herself, to disperd the heat on her face.

She turned around to see Ferris with a teasing smile, and the other side Rem and Emilia puounting in jealousy.

The red on her face turned much, MUCH stronger, and so she fanned herself even faster.

Suddenly a metal door had been sent away flying, which attracted the attention of everyone. A little kid walked through it.

“Ehhhahaha… Hey, calm down, my bro’s and sis’... I’m so happy… So happy… So truly happy…. So of course I’m happy… I’m just too happy… So happy to be happy, to feel happiness… AND THAT’S ALL THE REASON you need to eat and drink in excess! The longer you wait for something, the longer you go hungry…. the more delicious that first bite tastes!”

“Why the creepy kid talks about food?” Mimi asked.

“Yeah who brought this kid here?” Felt too was confused, and she wasn’t the only one. The talking method sounded like Gluttony, but it was impossible, he was clearly another person.

“GHKKK…!” Subaru started gritting his teeth while seeing a flash of Rem laughing at the mansion.

“Ehh What’s this? My big bro, are you someone who has something against us? I mean, you know, we’re not very smart, and we don’t have a very good memory.”

“GHKKKKKK…!” another flash of Rem smiling from zero speech appeared, barely containing his rage he asked “Look, you little shit. If you really just ended up here because you have no sense of direction, then spit it out right now. I can still forgive you. But if-“

“We are the Sin Archbishop in Witch’s Cult representing Gluttony… ROY ALPHARD!”

A choir of voices screamed “WHAT??”

“There are two gluttonies?” Rem tried to elaborate the information, she turned and looked to an equally confused Crusch.

“So is the idea of Beatrice-chan on Gluttony being shareable accurate?” Otto pointed out.

“Betty’s idea was about the stolen abilities, not about the witch factor itself, in fact.” Betty reminded everyone, there was clearly more here at play.

“Al, did you knew anything about this?” Priscilla asked her jester, apparently the only one that knew anything about Gluttony.

“No princess, Echidna never said anything about this Roy Alphard.”

“Then any theoryyyy will be only beeeee a loss of timeeee.” If Echidna didn’t say anything about it, then for him it was useless to discuss it, so Roswaal choose to bring the attention on what was important. Luckily he was hated enough that every time he spoke the whole room turned to look at him. “Moreover I should remind you that if our dear Subaru-kun is facing Gluttony, then he miiight do something reckleeeeess in a fit of rage.”

The fear engraved in all the audience at this new prospective, they all turned to look at the screen.

“Subaruuu.” Emilia squeezed his hand in worry. Rem on the other side did the same, though it was of guilt.

Flashes of the nights spent near Rem in the sleeping beauty state crossed his mind.

Gripping his whip with anger, he screamed with enough poison to kill the enemy right before him.

“GLUTTONNNNNNNNY!”

Title: Operation: Take back the Goverment Office.

The screen changed showing Emilia waking up somewhere in a white bed.

“Where… am I? Right… I fought with that bandaged woman in the town square… Wait, huh? I’m naked?!”

The men respectfully looked away, and so did the women in respect for their friendship with Emilia, except Priscilla, she had nothing to envy towards the half-devil, and Roswall, his teacher was much more attractive.

“At least the pure image of Emilia-sama is preserved from Barusu’s lustful glaze.” If Ram said this openly, she would be surprised to find out that many would actually agree with her for once.

A door opened revealing Regulus Corneas.

“Ah, it appears you’re awake. I’m so glad you’re alright. I’m relieved from the bottom of my heart.”

“Um… And you are…” Emilia tried to question the man before her.

“Before I introduce myself, I’d like you to answer an important question. It’s vital to our future, you see.”

“’Our’ future?”

“Emilia, are you a virgin? That’s the only thing that really matters.” He asked with the expression of someone, who WAS NOT, going to respect said virginity.

The screen cut to black.

“DAMN SCUM! Don’t you dare to touch Emilia-sama, even with a finger.” Rem was ready to jump on the screen and fight this man again, to protect someone that became very dear to her in the last days.

“Truly repugnant.” Crusch added with disgust.

“Very much so.” Anastasia added, gripping her scarf to release the frustation at the implications of the screen.

“Never would I have thought to find someone that makes Barusu look like a man of chastity.”

“What’s a virgin?” Emilia asked tilting her head.

To this, EVERY-FRICKING-ONE turned to look at her in disbelief and/or embarassement. Yes, even Petra, Priscilla and Roswaal.

“Frederica-saaaannn. Didn’t I tell you long ago to instruct Emilia-samaaaa on the matteeeeer?” Roswaal asked the head maid.

“…”

“Frederica-neesama?”

“… you try to go and explain it to her… it feels wrong. AND WHERE HAVE YOU LEARNED OF IT, YOUNG LADY??”

Frederica moved on from the argument to ‘punish’ her discipline, by pinching her cheeks.

“Mimi knows, Mimi knows!! Her lady told her that, when a woman jumps on a man –mphhh-“ she was silenced by the hand of her adoptive father, who turned to face his boss.

“Ana-boss, what exactly have you told to my adorable little Mimi??” Sure Anastasia was his boss, but when certain lines were crossed, a father had to act.

A whistling Anastasia, looking away trying to avoid the topic, was all he got.

“ –sigh- well it’s now or never.” Al understood that this, was one of these moments where a true man had to act, for the sake of his brother from another mother. “Merchant. Explain.” He was not a true man.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN I HAVE TO EXPLAIN??” Otto shrank into a ball under his seat to avoid the innocent glaze of Emilia.

“’Jumps on a man?’ Do you have any idea what could that mean, Bea-“

“Don’t you dare ask Betty that question, I suppose!!!” The project Great Guardian Spirit of the Natsuki Bloodline could wait, for all she cared.

An, adorably, angry Emilia turned to face the others “You are all meanieeee!! I will just have to ask Subaru then.” She said this crossing her arms indignated.

The audience then proceded to have the same reaction, once in a lifetime event, try to not laugh because of the sheer embarassement of this hypothetical situation, challenge.

Even the Warden wasn’t free of it.

Yo, so I have reached a conclusion about Scarfdona.

Some pointed out that the anime simply adapted the light novel where it happens later, however that later will be in season 4, which will be another fic, so I will play with the idea of Anastasia hiding her spirit in this one. HOWEVER there will be a small extra chapter where they react to the WN chapters, not canon to the rest of the fic, just to see the reactions of the cast to it.

Chapter Text

“Emilia, are you a virgin? That’s the one thing that really matters.” Regulus opened the episode with no delicacy.

“…” Emilia looked at him, while covering her intimate parts, confused and concerned, by this man strange behaviour. 

“I’m sorry. Asking that out of the blue must have bewildered you. I sincerely apologize.” Saying this he bowed as if he was a man of high class “I’m not like those low-lifes who can’t own up their own mistakes.”

“Well, it’s important to be able to apologize sincerely.“ the pure of hearted maiden tried to communicate civily with him.

“There are far too many people in this world who don’t understand what should be obvious. You truly are a magnificent woman.”

By this point the audience understood that it was useless to comment on the hypocrisy of this man, he was just going to keep going as if it was the most natural thing in the world, while reaching new levels of contradiction.

“Now, allow me to ask once more. Emilia, are you a virgin? Well, are you?” his expression betraying a subtle menace based on the answer.

“Um… What is a ‘virgin’? I’m sorry. I’ve never heard the term before.”

Both Priscilla and Roswaal turned to face the head maid giving a disappointed look at the missing part in candidate education. Roswaal because if this prompted activities between Emilia and Subaru that deepened their bond, then it would all work better for him. Priscilla because having the skills to pleasure a man that gave you so much like this commoner did, should be the least, if he wished so.

Frederica quickly looked at Ram hinting with her eyes “You are going to tell her”.

Ram just gave a look back that said “No way in hell!”

Rem sensing her sister emotional turmoil through the synestesia thought “Fine, I will do it myself”.

(Somebody stop her, she is gonna turn Emilia in a freak second only to her. On second thought, Subaru might not complain.)

After a second of astonishment Regulus put an hand on his face saying “Magnificent! You are the very picture of my ideal woman! It’s clear that you have a virgin body. What truly matters is whether you have a virgin soul, as well. You have shown me a new way of thinking!”

The Emilia in the theatre wanted to puke at this “compliment”. She brought the hand of Subaru to her chest to feel true warmth, and to focus on who came to love her as more than a simple “ideal woman”.

“Is that so?”

“Of course. Oh, dear. I haven’t introduced myself yet. My name is Regulus Corneas. I’m your dear husband, and you are my beloved 79th wife.”

“Huh?”

“I have a change of clothes for you.” Clapping his hands he called a woman to enter the room, she was carrying a change of clothes “Number 184, change Number 79’s clothes. She will hold the same role as the rest of you. Take good care of her.”

Number 184 just nodded without a hint of emotion, she wasn’t showing any emotion.

“Good girl. You’ve stopped smiling, just like I told you to.”

“…” Emilia looked at the two of them beliwered.

Suddendly Regulus approached her and looked at Emilia straight in the eyes.

“Well, I’ll see you later.” While saying this, Regulus quickly caressed a lock of hair of Emilia.

-CRACK-

Everyone in the audience turned confused to look at the source of the sound.

Everyone was suprised to realize that that the sound came from the last row, from Emilia’s seat. Since she promised to not hurt Subaru’s hand anymore, to release the indignation at the scene, she had gripped her armchest so tightly that it broke.

“I am sorry. I lost control.” Emilia’s voice sounded empty, and under that emptiness there was a mixture between rage and hate, that no one would have dared imagine could ever possess her. She lifted her hand from the armrest to let the Warden’s magic fix it.

Even Wilhelm, who so far understood Emilia’s rage better than anyone, didn’t comment on her action, it was a much different outburst of those that she had before.

“At least she has the decency, of feeling anger at her incompetence.”

“It’s not just that Barielle-sama.” Priscilla turned to Ram with a look that said ‘you dare talk to me?’, but still, she continued for her lady. “During this last year, the one that combed the hairs of Emilia-sama every day had been Barusu.”

“Oh…” everyone in the room understood where the sudden burst of rage came from.

No one commented, not any teasing about the two of them was said or thought. Even Rem didn’t dare to think of wanting Subaru to comb her hair.

They all just turned back to the screen while Emilia steemed off.

“All right…”

Regulus left the room and closed the door.

“Let us change your clothes.” The emotionless wife commented.

“Who are you?”

“I’m Number 184. I’m his wife, just like you.”

“I don’t recall becoming his wife…”

“But in his mind, you are. And the fact that he’s decided you’re his wife means that how you feel is irrelevant.”

“Huh? But that doesn’t make sense! He reminds me of an evil king I once saw in a book.”

“A fitting description.” For one second an hint of emotion came from this wife, from the irony of Emilia’s allegory.

“Huh?”

“He is indeed a king in his own right. Certainly worthy of the title “Little King”. Let us change your clothes.”

Remembering that Little King was one of the stars Subaru brought up before, Anastasia whispered to Julius “We will have to ask more to Natsuki-kun about this ‘Little King’, it’s clear now that there is a deeper connection.”

Her knight nodded in agreement.

They didn’t raise their voice because Emilia was clearly still angry at the ‘abuse’ she just suffered from Regulus.

Emilia just turned to the window whispering “Subaru…” in worry.

The opening plays

We go back to the roof of the Government Office, where Crusch, Julius and Subaru are facing a second Gluttorny.

“GLUTTONNNNNYYYYY!!!” Subaru screams while using his whip.

However the Archbishop moves in an unexpected agility, dodging without issue, the wip, Crusch’s wind fendent and Julius magical strike, while jumping alla round the roof.

“WHAT THE HECK?? Did he eat Spider-man’s name or something??” Al screamed confused at the mobility of this Archbishop.

Subaru tries to charge the enemy but he is stopped from Julius hand, that tells him straight in the eyes “Remember your goal here, little girl user!”

Subaru reflected on why he was just called that, remembering when Al told them.

“If you come up against Gluttony, don’t tell him your real name.”

“Nya more accurate codename exists for Subaru-kyun.” Felix tried to lighten up the mood. A few chuckled, but the overall air was still tense.

“What was our purpose in coming here?” Julius insisted.

“Hey! hey! hey! You really want to just run away big bro~ Don’t you have a bone to pick with me big bro~?” on the other side Roy taunted him, Subaru looked like he was about to lose it. “There is no meal more satisfying than an opponent ordained by fate. Let yourself be consumed and drunk to EXCESS~!”

Subaru thought back at the nights spent near Rem, before taking a decision.

“Sorry. Rem. Hang in there a little longer.”

To this Rem went to hug Subaru while thinking, “I would have waited as long as necessary Subaru-kun, but please be safe.” Sure SHE was going to meet Subaru in the near future, but the danger for the Subaru on the screen was still there.

“Move! Look after the Valkyrie!”

“Don’t you dare lose, Juli!”

“Ouch, Anastasia-sama?” Julius turned to see her lady pinching his side, while pounting her cheeks.

“You need to come up with a better nickname Julius.”

“Ana-boss, you can’t ask him to forget the name he so deeply shared with his love.” Ricardo’s teasing earned a few more chuckles from the audience than Ferris’s one.

Subaru once again parkoured while carrying in his arms Crusch.

“Please don’t let go!” damsel-mode Crusch said during the swing.

Needless to say Crusch kept fanning herself to disperd the embarassment. And the arousment.

And they crashed the main office from the window, landing on their feets.

“Is this a metia, too?” Subaru looked at what was used to project the voice to the whole city.

“Subaru-sama!” Crusch called Subaru’s attention to a different matter.

Capella in her dragon form was standing right in front of them

“Look” Crusch pointed out a tied up kid behind the dragon “An hostage.”

She started growling, apparently to attack them.

“Why isn’t she talking or laughing?” Priscilla started noticing a sudden change in the behaviour of the sadist.

 “I don’t think so!” Subaru run to save the hostage while Crusch attacked the dragon, making it bleed several times. “Gotcha!” Subaru rescued the girl one second before she was crashed by the giant feets of Capella.

“It’s over!” with one last slash Crusch hit Capella in one of her eyes which made her pass out.

“It can’t be that easy.” The cynics in the room doubted the apparent victory.

Crusch sheated her sword, but still on guard “I’ll keep an eye on the area. You take the child.”

Subaru looked at her impressed “O-okay… Got it.”

They freed the girl from the ropes.

“Don’t worry. This nice lady took care of that scary dragon.” The lolimancer comforted the girl.

“You know how to make an impression on Subaru-kyun no matter what eh?” Felix went to tease his lady.

“I- I…” who went back to fan herself. She really couldn’t handle any romantic subtext. Her one true weakness. Which she wouldn’t mind to expose to Subaru-dono more often, if he was akin to it.

“Do you know where all the other people are?”

The girl pointed frightened towards a door.

Subaru reached and started opening the door, he briefly stopped when he heard a buzzing sound, before opening it completely.

What he saw left him confused. Dozens of giants flies were looking at him.

For many seconds him and them stared at each other, no one understanding what was happening.

“The hell is this?”

“The FUCK, are those???” Reinhard didn’t feel the need to call out his lady, because no one in the room could understand what was going on.

“SUBARU-SA-“ A big hit cut off Crusch’s scream.

“CRUSCH-SAN??” he turned frightened.

“What? What happened to Crusch-sama?” Felix went pale.

The little girl was laughing her ass off while stomping on an unconscious Crusch “Why are you guys such simpletons!?”

“You’re…”

“Did you think I was a brave, fragile little hostage girl?”

She’s removed her clothes and her appearance into the true form of Capella “TA-DA!” and while still stomping Crusch’s body she kept laughing maniacally “AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

“That was the crazy-lady? But she was such a cute girl a moment ago.” Mimi was confused.

“So Priscilla-sama’s guess about body change was correct, but then, who was the dragon?” Julius kept adding in his notes.

“Isn’t clear oh Finest of Commoners? Her witch factor does not stop at changing herself but also the others. The dragon was clearly someone else, the moment it didn’t speak in the sadistic way typical of this maniac.”

“Wait so not only the dragon, but also the flies…” Otto started putting two and two together.

“They are the innocents she had trapped before, in fact.”

Everyone turned to look at the screen in horror. What was she gonna do to Crusch and Subaru?

Nearly everyone looked at the screen in horror.

Because Priscilla had another thought "She has red eyes, yellow hairs and the name are all traits connected to the Royal family. The same Royal family from whom a kid was lost years ago. Which would be of the same age of the street rat. Who has the same color of eyes and hairs. What kind of connection is the world implying?"

“Move your leg!” Subaru wasn’t frightened, he was growling rage at the archbishop.

“Huh? Are you infatuated with my beautiful legs now… or just with this female meat?” she flipped Crusch’s body and started pressing her foot on her chest “Hmmm…. She does have such an erotic figure, doesn’t she?”

 “GET YOUR FOOT OFF HER!!” Ferris screamed.

“I'm saying she's not someone you're worthy of holding under your foot!” he grabbed a debris with his whip and threw it towards her “This better hit!”

“Fine” she stood there nochalantly, taking the giant rock on her face which threw her several meters aways and blew half of her face away.

“NICE!” Garfiel and a few other screamed in satisfaction in seeing the strike hit.

However Subaru’s smile quickly faded away when he saw Capella’s face regenerating immediately. Still laughing like the sadist she was.

Suddendly he was hit by a tail’s strike from his side.

“SUBARU/SUBARU-KUN!” The three girls around him screamed scared.

After coughing for the hit Subaru looked up, and saw that the tail was part of Capella whose face kept regenerating.

“What kind of face is that? Has my beauty rendered you speechless?”

“What... is that?”

“What the hell does it look like to you, little meat scrap?”

“You're not... a dragon that takes on human form, are you?”

“And there it is! The irrationality that shows what a moron you are!”

She reinforced her legs, jumped towards him at super speed, and started a rush of attacks, at the end of which she threw him upwards, then she grew two wings to fly above him, and hit him again, making him crash the floor, raising a giant cloud of dust.

Many in the theatre felt their breath go away, and some brought their hands to their mouth scared.

Did Subaru-

He breathed despite the blood and pain, and turned to look at the Archbishop “You... transformed ?”

“He is not dead?” Mimi asked, seeing Subaru still breathing after a hit like that.

“The training my amazing self and cap’n went through this year wasn’t useless, he can take on hits like these.”

She put an hand to her chest mimicking a knightly bow “I'm the Sin Archbishop in the Witch's Cult representing lust, Capella Emerada Lugunica.” She put an hand over her face transforming it from her true from, to Crusch’s face “I'll transform into the kind of girl you like, just for you.” And then from her mouth she regurgitated herself, as the little girl from before while laughing again “HYAHAHAHAHAHAHA.”

The room couldn’t comment either for the disgust they were feeling at her ability, or in shock at such levels of sadism.

Subaru rose to his feet, despite the pain, to face her.

Meanwhile she reverted back to her original form.

“I'm sure even a meat scrap like you understands by now what the lizard passed out over there and those flies in the other room really are, right?”

Subaru actually didn’t make the conncetion until now, and it was making him disgusted “Wait... Wait, wait, wait, wait. Those were all people who were in here, and you…”

“Correct! But it took you too long, so you don't get a prize! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA”

“I can't understand this! How... How could you do that?! Turning people into flies? What's the point?!” between each question Subaru’s voice went from disgusted to rageful at this display.

“You find it disgusting?” she asked, innocently.

“It's blood-curdling! You... All of you are…”

“That's right. It's so disgusting and repulsive, it makes you hate me. That's just it!” ding dong, Subaru just had her desired reaction “Seeing that made you hate me on a visceral level. That's the right answer. No one could love creatures like those!”

Subaru could only comment in resignation “Just go ahead and kill me.”

“Why is he saying that? I thought you understood to not treat your life like it wasn’t expendable.” Emilia asked heartbroken to the screen.

“Emilia-sama, you have to understand Subaru-kyun position. He knows better than anyone how brutals are the tortures of the witch cult. It’s far better for him to die quickly to a strike, than another situation like the cave with Sloth.” It sickened Felix very being to agree with this line of thinking, however he knew by now that Subaru’s position was a unique one, where sometimes the unthinkable had to happen.

If anyone of them could have been there to kill him to prevent him from going through the rabbits, they would have gladly done it.

Even Priscilla didn’t feel like judging the commoner, the difference in power was too vast, and the pain he would suffer because of it, only made it all more understable.

“What? Why? I'm a philanthropist. I'd never do something so barbaric. I want as many as possible, for as long as possible, as deeply as possible…to love me!” she grabbed herself on exitation while remembering her own skills.

“Uh?” he finally understood her way to do things.

“That’s my w-i-s-h.” she concluded with a sadistic laugh.

Subaru’s expression warped in one of primordial fear.

“W-what does she mean by that?” Emilia asked trembling, subconsciously already understanding the implications.

“It means that this monster prefers to put her victims through an eternal amount of torture by transforming them in abomination of her preference. And she won’t even give them the mercy of finishing the job, rather she will enjoy their state of misery until the end of their days.” Priscilla explained without hiding her hate at the Archbishop.

Everyone elaborated what this could mean for Subaru, a torture worse than many of his past deaths, which they didn’t even think was possible by now. An endless torture where they might force Subaru to loop, to save him from a costant pain second only to the rabbits.

And even an irrational fear took place in their minds, that even for how impossible it was, with what they were shown until now, wouldn’t leave their minds, the idea of his checkpoint updating after the transformation, thus leading him to an eternity of pain.

“GARFIEL!!!” Emilia turned to her shield with enough authority in her voice to freeze the world itself if needed. “Whatever will happen in Priestella you will not let Subaru face Capella, understood!?! NO MATTER WHAT!!”

“Y-yeah.” Never before he had been scared by the princess, but he totally understood her urgency.

And many others in the room swore on their swords that such torture will not happen to the one that already gave up everything for them.

Subaru attacked Capella with his whip, which she dodged effortelessy. Still it made her move away from Crusch.

“Crusch-san!” quickly Subaru tried grabbing and shielding her.

“See?” Capella was now extremely annoyed at this display of protection “You always end up drooling over that female meat because you want her so bad!” she transformed her arm in a giant snake that went towards the two fighters.

“Quit running your mouth! There’s someone else I-“ Subaru managed at the last second to dodge Capella strike this time around.

“Oh shut it!” now she was pissed off “Can you swear that you haven’t had lewd thoughts for a single second!? Don’t you just want to stroke her hair? Aren’t you just in love with those lips.  Don’t you dare take that carnal desire that you can’t even speak of in the open and dress it up as ‘love’!” Capella went to a rant, while Subaru just looked at her in a mix of confusion and fear.

“What is she talking about, I don’t get it. Subaru-sama is the kindest person in the world.” Poor young Petra couldn’t even begin to understand this pyschopath’s way of thinking.

Priscilla choose to explain, after all she was one to say things without a filter.

“What this monster refers to, little one, is the instinct desire of the flesh that lives in every human being. The so called lewd thoughts, is how you know them.”

“But he is loyal to Emilia-sama and Rem-sama like no other! He wouldn’t indulge in other women!”

“No one can counter the boy loyalty, even if extremely unearned, however this still doesn’t matter to this being, for her the simple fact that a person has these thoughts is enough to prove that the romantic relationships he, and others, crave, are no more than fickle thoughts.”

“I- I don’t get it…”

Frederica tried to explain in more down to earth terms for her student.

“Imagine a romantic story like the one that you love to read, where it’s all about the honesty of spirit and how you see someone beyond how others do. That’s the kind of man Subaru-sama is. While this monster just doesn’t believe in it, and so she transforms herself and others to corrupt the ideal stories we want to have with each others.”

“…mh” Petra nodded grasping aspects but not yet the full design.

“Aaaaah… Think you’ll say that shit again even after seeing this?”

Capella starts transforming, her appearence now becoming like… EMILIA?

“That same obligatory, requisite objection?”

She now says with her voice becoming slowly more like of those silver bells he so much loves to hear, instead of sounding like a maniac. Her eyes however betrayed her inner sadism.

Subaru looks at her like he had never been so shocked of something in his entire life.

“What the hell is she gonna do to big bro?” Felt said shacking. She still remembered when she first met her big sis she accused her of being similar to the Witch of Envy, but the way this Archbishop acted, with her face, stimulated a few old fears about half-elfs in her.

“She is going to use Emilia-sama look to torment Subaru. In more ways than one, I fear.”

“Julius-kyun don’t you mean…”

“I hope I am wrong Ferris.” Od knew that after the last loop of the sanctuary the last thing Subaru needed was another crazy Emilia defiling his body.

“More than that” Crusch choose to try and change topic “how could she know about what Emilia-sama looks like? They have never interacted on the screen, or have you met this woman before?”

“No, I only met the cultists that you saw in the trials. And after being unfrozen I didn’t even knew about the Witch’s cult, because Roswaal never told me anything about them.”

“So either it’s another ability of this sadistic monster, or she met the archbishop of greed and thus the half-wit when she was uncounscious.” Priscilla gave her guess, and everyone rolled with it.

“I love her because I was drawn to her good heart. Because she’s the only one who saw me for me. Because she stayed by my side when times were tough. Because I can be my true self when I’m with her. Because when I’m with you, everything looks more colorful. Because I can’t go on alone anymore. Because, though my life’s been full of lies, this feeling is the only thing I have that’s real!”

While finishing her speech, Capella’s mannerism from the way she looks at the sky, the way her hairs move and the way her voice sounds are now 100% like Emilia’s.

“Ahhhhh… It’s all just a bunch of lip service!”

And then she brushes it all off while going back to talk like a sadistic monster.

“If you think love will keep you two together, see if you can still love her when she turns into a fly! Think you can? You can’t, can you?! Because it’s disgusting! You said that very clearly YOURSELF!”

She pulls her own hair ripping herself in two halves that fall on the ground,

Subaru can only stand there on the ground looking at it all horrified and disgusted.

“Subaru, please, don’t ever look at me like that…” there was no way Emilia could blame Subaru for his reaction at Capella’s mental torture, but still the fact that this reaction of fear and disgust could exist in her knight reawakened for a moment many of her old fears in her.

These worries were irrational sure, but after all they were fears.

Others just looked at the screen in disgust, in seeing the image of someone as gentle as Emilia being defiled so casually, it made everyone detest this Archbishop even more.

The two halves reunite regenerating Capella once again. “You just look at me, meat scrap!”

Capella transforms one of her arms in a Lion head with an elastic neck to bite him.

Subaru tried crawling away in fear, however he was caught by the leg, and pulled towards her. After a few seconds of being held she then threw him accross the room making him hit the wall. But the leg from which he was held, had been bitten off. He could only scream in pain while holding his injury.

“SUBARU!!” Both Emilia and Beatrice screamed with tears in their eyes. Internally cursing their incapacity to be there to help him.

“I’LL KILL HER, I’LL KILL HER, I’LL KILL HER, I’LL KILL HER, I’LL KI-“ this time Rem was the one pressing the armrest with enough force to break it. She forgot that she couldn’t possibly arrive in time to Priestella to face her, however she would be very pleased to know that many in the room made the exact same promise to themselves.

“Get ready everyone, pal’ is not making it out of this alive.” Al choose to inject in the room a much needed pessims to prepare them for the inevitable.

“Ugh, my heart hurts. I got all excited and lost my composure. How embarrassing! Tee-hee!”

Meancwhile Subaru just screamed, trying to stop the blood flowing from his leg.

“Oh, dear. Looks like you’re about to die. This one, too.” Suddendly she had an idea “Oh, I know!”

Capella reached Crusch and bit her own wrist, opening up her veins and making blue blood flow into Crusch.

“What are you…”

“I’m gonna find out what sorts of ugly meat scraps you guys will turn into!” she proclaimed with interest and sadism.

The blood entered Crusch body from her face and she began to twist and move in pain, while screaming “AAAAAAHHH!!”

“C-Crusch-sama….” Felix began crying in seeing her lady suffer like that.

“Calm down Felix, I am here, I am fine.” Crusch went to hug her life long friend.

“Forgive me Crusch-sama, I have failed you once again.” Wilhelm bowed his head in shame.

“No you haven’t Wilhelm, I ordered you to fight the enemies outside, it was my own incapability to fight that led me and Subaru-dono to this situation.” Crusch reassured her ally while consoling Felix. “Moreover we now know how to fight this enemy without falling for her deceptions, I won’t allow none of you to wallow in shame until we will have beat her. Understood?”

“Yes!” even if they were both troubled by the screen, Wilhelm and Felix listened to their lady.

Priscilla wanted to comment for a second on Karsten apparent incapacity without the support of this theatre, but there was no honor in it.

Reinhard once again blamed his absence in seeing another victim of his incapacity in taking decision.

“HAHAHAHAHAH! Does it hurt? Well? Does it hurt? My blood has dragon blood in it, you know. If you succumb to its curse, the outcome will be wild! She then moved to Subaru infecting him too with the blood “I wonder which one of you will hold out longer.”

His leg started mutating and he screamed again.

Subaru’s camp by this point was just a crying mess, they has shed so many tears and cries for him, that by this point they had no more voice in their mouths, only desperation.

The dragon suddendly raised from the ground, interrupting Capella arousment and gaining her attention.

“Oh? Well, well. That’s not half bad.” She looked at it with interest.

Despite his injuries it stood up before Capella, ready to give her hell with his fire breath.

“Go Dragon-san!!” the twins and Petra screamed with excitment.

“Whoever this commoner may be, he shall be remembered by my divine self for his will of fighting.” Credit where credit is due, was one of the biggest traits of Priscilla Barielle after all.

Outside the fight continues, Wilhelm is fighting the slender hooded cultist, while Ricardo and Garfiel are fighting the multi armed one. Even after several blows the two fights are at a stalemate.

“Insolent arm-covered freak!” “Piece ‘o shit, jumpin’ into my blind spot!” while Ricardo and Garfiel insulted their enemy Wilhelm looked at his own with a deep gaze. 

“Waht could I be thinking about? Is it truly possible that my enemy is she once again? After all the other is clearly the eight arms Kurgan. But how is it possible?”

While wanting for another wave of attacks from their two enemies, a burst of fire from the city hall into the sky attracted their attention.

“Boss!”

Then the screen moved to the Muse Company, where Anastasia and Kirikata where alone in a room.

“Anastasia-sama...” Julius didn’t like the implications of this new prospective, every minute of these shows could mean death for anyone that was shown on it, or worse.

“Relax Julius, I know how to take care of myself.”

“Understood.” After Kirikata sent away some men he turned to face Anastasia “Anastasia-sama, I’ve learned something very troubling.”

“What happened?”

“No one can get in touch with the Council of Ten. This is, without question, the work of the Witch’s Cult.”

She stood there silently for a second in contemplation of their next move “Kiritaka-san, I’m sure ya know, but…”

He raised on of his hand in sign to silence her “I’m one of their targets, as well… Anastasia-sama, get ready to evacuate.”

“And what are you gonna do? Ya can’t just go throwin’ your life away. Whatever happens, you gotta live.” She said with decision.

He smiled warmly at her answer “I’m surprised. I thought you would say something more pragmatic.”

“Surprised to find out I ain’t some heartless, money-loving monster? I do business under the motto, ‘Your friendly neighborhood shop’.” She said with a smug look.

Al started holding his laughter.

“Do you find the ways of my lady that depricable, Al-san?” Julius turned to look at the one armed man with accusation iin his gaze.

“pfff. No, no, dude. It just reminded me of a saying from my old world, that’s all”

“Otherwordly knoweldge you say…” she turned to look at him with interest.

“I told you I forgot most things about it.” He immediately said to cut off the conversation “Though I do remember a few movies, maybe I can have a little bit of fun with pal.”

Suddendly the room got bombed like the twin towers.

“Anastasia-sama/ANA-BOSS!” Julius and the others of her camp screamed at the screen in worry. Julius more elegantly than the others of course.

Kirikata reactively shielded Anastasia with his body, they were both fine.

“What’s going on ?! Someone, report!”

“I’m sorry! Thank you! Oh, how wonderful!” the dust disperded from a strike of the attacker, Sirius Romane Conti “Helping and trusting one another kept you both alive. Applause!” she started clapping her hands like she always did.

“The Sin Archbishop of Wrath…”

After Anastasia remark, her camp members in the theatre started gripping their armrests, fear for her filling them uncontrollably.

“Ara, you know who I am? Now I’m a bit embarrassed. I hope the things you’ve heard about me weren’t all bad. I’m the Bishop of Wrath… Sirius Romanée-Conti It’s so nice to meet you.”

“Can you stand?” Kirikata tried to move himself and Anastasia but she wouldn’t move “Anastasia-sama!”

Sirius started walking menacingly towards the two.

“No,no,no,no,no-“

“HAAAAA!!”

When suddendly the ceiling broke, and from the top floor two midget appeared to protect their lady.

“Hetaro! Tivey!”

“Milady!” “You all right?” Tivey and Hetaro said respectevely.

 “Yes! Tivey and Hetaro are the coolest protectors of our lady.”

“Of course!” Tivey puffed his chest with pride at her sis remar-

“After Mimi, of course.”

“Hey!!”

 “I’m fine! But what about Mimi? Don’t tell me-“

“She’s not Anastasia-sama!” from the upstairs Felix intervened “I used a forbidden method! The same thing I did for Subaru-kyun’s leg!”

“Oh thank the Od!” Anastasia and Ricardo nearly melted in their seats.

“Ferris was the one to do the job though…” the healer pointed out.

Still both Tivey and Hetaro were losing blood from their divine protection shared with their sis, which meant she might not be out of danger yet. Anastasia lost her composure for a seconda t this realization.

“Milady!” Tivey called out her boss “We gotta keep looking ahead!” 

“Our sister told us to keep you safe, no matter how much it hurt us! What about you?  What are you gonna do?” Hetaro too, shared the feeling.

“Ana-boss, you can leave it to them, I know my kiddos are capable of handling it.” Ricardo said seeing the indulgence of his boss on the screen.

“Geez, I know that. Let a lady be worried for her darlings every now and then.” She said while adorably pounting her cheeks and playing with her scarf.

“I’ll… I’ll buy time! Is two minutes enough?”

“As our sister would say ‘Leave it all to us!’”

“It’ll look awesome if we make it through this!”

Sirius looks at them excited “Oh, what adorable sibling love! are you twins?” and she starts swing her chains at them.

“Sorry, but…” “…we’re the little brothers in a set of triplets!” Hetaro and Tivey generate a shield that can thank Sirius’s attack.

Anastasia talk to the Felix upstairs “Felis-san! Get Mimi and the others out! I’ll meet ya outside!” before running out of the room.

”Got it!” he does the same.

Anastasia and Kirikata run for a short while before meeting some soldiers

“Young Master! Are you all right?”

“Who are these guys?”

“They are the White Dragon scale, a mercenary group hired by Kirikata to be his personal bodyguards” Anastasia answered Felt’s question.

Kiritaka nods in comfirmation “Leave through there. My men and I will keep her busy.”

Anastasia is doubtfull that they can handle an Archbishop but the guards are showing their full confidence.

“Anastasia-sama, I entrust the city of Priestalla to you.” Kirikata grabs one of her hand with both of his “Protect this beautiful city of water and our beloved songstress from these heinous villains.”

“That just ain’t fair…” Anastasia’s voice slighty cracks at his request.

“Oh, so even the sly fox is capable of human emotions?” Priscilla noted

“You are the one to-“ Felt mouth was covered by Reinhard’s hand.

“My la-“ “Julius, don’t encorage her.” Meanwhile Anastasia was the one to stop Julius from following the title of chavallery.

The screen changes to see once again the stalemate between Reinhard and Heinkel, who made Felt sit on a chair.

Felt, even as an hostage, is looking at her knight with a look that says ‘Take your ass out of here’.

The Felt in theatre punched her knight in the shoulder.

“Felt-sama?”

“I told you to move your ass.” she wanted to say more, but she knew that more would only aggravate on her knight low self esteem.

Unfortunately he was already doing it by himself.

“Sure I am putting Felt-sama’s security first as my duty requires, but it’s also just as the margrave said. I was put in the same situation of Subaru, and instead of saving everyone I am letting him and Crusch-sama be cursed by the dragon blood, and many others to suffer.”

“Want a drink?”

“Don’t talk to me. You reek of booze.”

“Ha! … Hm?”

“Hm?

Both Heinkel and Felt looked at the corner of the room and some Zodda bug showed up

“Ugh, a zodda?” Felt, still a kid, was disgusted by the insect.

Suddendly there were a miriade of Zoddas, one opened their wings and flew on Felt’s face.

“EEEEEWWWW!!” all the fellow kids (yes Beatrice falls in this category) esclaimed disgusted in reaction.

“Rein blow up the place! All of it!! That’s an order!”

“AAAAHHHH!! I AM SORRY!!” Felt screamed scared, shaking in fear and disgust, falling from the chair, leaving an opening for Reinhard to subdue his father, pinning him to the wall.

“So what are you gonna do?” his shitty behaviour however was still very effective “You are gonna kill your actual father?”

Wilhelm could only suffer the guilt of his actions in knowing he was responsible for this. A father that taunted the traumas of his son? He deserved 10 times the pain he inflicted on his family for making them reach this point.

Meanwhile Reinhard once again thought how his relatives were right to haunt him this way, he was the monster that ruined their family after all.

Felt didn’t care about family feud “Hey!” and just smashed a bottle on Heinkel head to shut him up.

“Fe-“

“Don’t you start! I am not going easy on who treats you badly.” She said the latter part while putting a tsundere face that would rival Beatrice’s.

Reinhard was taken a little back that someone would defend him on principle like that.

“Felt-sama…”

“Forget it. Just tie him up.” She grabbed a chair and sat on it “Man, I sat in the same position for too long. My butt’s killing me.”

“I wasn’t entirely sure what the situation was in here.”

A voice from the dark of the room exclaimed.

“Is that?” Frederica asked hopeful.

“Was that all right?” from the dark of the room the voice kept talking.

“You are Subaru’s…”

Otto Swuen emerged and answered with a smile.

“Yes! Brotto is safe.”

After Garfiel declaration nearly all in the Emilia’s camp allowed themselves to melt in their seats, knowing that one of their most reliable members was safe (they will never give him the satisfaction of hearing it, though).

Otto too, returned to a human color. His apparent death and current state of Subaru took a big blow on his psyche until now.

“You have saved my Lady, Otto-san, I am indebted to you.” Reinhard said while bowing to him.

“Wha- No,no,no,no Reinhard-sama, I merely gave an opening. Moreover I technically didn’t do anything yet.”

Anastasia gave her ‘competitor’ a judgmental eye for refusing a debt from the sword saint himself.

Otto answered with a stinky eye himself that said “your version on the screen just talked about fair trades, so don’t judge me.“

She received the message and distorted the gaze while playing with her scarf.

“I get it. Those zodda bugs came from you. Thank you. You saved us.”

“No, he didn’t!” Felt objected “I would’ve felt less impending death with a sword thrust at my face! Give me reparations!” she pretended money for the psychological damage.

“I’m pretty sure I just saved your life, though…“

“Hmph!”

“Felt-sama, please be kinder to Otto-san.”

“Tch, you wouldn’t get it Rein, that’s just how life on the street is. Am I right or not, Merchant?”

“Yes, yes.” Otto had the strange feeling someone else just joined the list of people that loved to live their lives by teasing him.

“Why are you here? I thought you were with Subaru.”

“It was pure coincidence, actually. I was just looking for a place to hide….” He recalled his quick  meeting with Gluttony.

“The Sin Archbishop of Gluttony? I’m impressed you’re alive.”

Otto All thanks to the White Dragon’s Scales. If they hadn’t been there, I’d be…” he looked down saddened, someone just died to save him.

“How are Subaru and the others?”

“I don’t know. Given the kind of guy he is, I’m sure he’s stubbornly holding his ground.” He says while smiling at his bro antics.

“I have never been so right and so wrong at the same time…” Otto stated while thinking that yes Subaru fought with courage, but also at was he going through.

“Except for when you made that deal with the oil. Oh and when you followed Barusu, thinking that it would have made your life easier. Oh and-“ Ram teased her second favorite toy to distract all of them from that thought.

“ALL RIGHT, ALL RIGHT, I GET IT!!”

“Hey, loser.” Felt faced her knight “Nothing to worry about here anymore, right? So get out there and help him!

“No, I will stay-“

“You think you’re gonna save me after the hell I just went through?  I’ll take this guy and head to the nearest shelter.” Felt says while pointing at the unconscious Heinkel “So go get out there and wrap up all this nonsense right up!”

Reinhard was still doubting this so called strategy.

“Reinhard!” his lady however insisted.

“Understood. Please try not to be reckless.”

“And you better be reckless. Show them what you got.” She said pointing at him with a stimulating grin.

“I am making your ass work overtime once we leave this place. Better for you to show off a little. And that’s an order.”

Reinhard looked at his liege with confusion.

Him? Showing off?

Wasn’t that reserved only for human beings?

Reinhard nodded with a rare genuine smile.

Wilhelm appreciated the look his grandson had on the screen. Maybe he failed as a grandfather, but he could still count on people of this generation, like Subaru-dono and Felt-sama to make Reinhard see himself as more human.

Reinhard and Otto left the place.

However when Felt remained alone another problem rose “So… what do we do now, huh? I don’t think I can carry you on my back.” After all, she was a poor loli, and this was a grown ass man.

“Why do I gotta do errand boy work?” “What choice did we have? The shelter’s about to run out of food.”

Camberely and Gaston from the thug trio of the capital suddendly entered the room, luckily they were also members of the Felt camp. “Eh?” they looked at their boss confused.

“Damn slackers! Leaving all the work to me and Rein.” Internally however she was happy that they were ok.

“I think this is the first time you guys ever showed up at exactly the right moment!”

Felt stops speaking when suddendly she hears an alarm sounds.

“That’s the sound of when they open the water gates!!” Anastasia warned everyone.

“WHAT?” A series of voices raised confused.

“What the heck are these maniacs up to now??” Al esclaimed, internally hoping for the princess to be alright.

The scene changes to the fight zone in front of the city hall where Ricardo, Wilhelm and Garfiel are fighting outside.

“What now?” Ricardo knew what that sound meant “When did they…” he turned to face the direction of the gate, but the water was already filling the city “Whoa, Whoa! That ain’t funny! To a high ground!” Ricardo and Wilhelm immediately jumped to the top of the buildings.

Garfiel however was still scared for the life of his cap’n so he got hit directly by the wave.

“Garf/Garf-san/Garf-kun!!” Frederica, Otto, Emilia and more screamed scared for him.

The city is shown to be filling up with water, the lower levels being interely covered, windows being shattered by the pressure filling the houses.

Wilhelm and Ricardo managed to save themselves by going in a minor road that wasn’t under the strong pressure of the flood.

“Garfiel-dono!”

Garfiel saved himself by clinging a street lamp.

“Dam nit! What the hell is goin’ on?”

He turned to look again at the hole in the city hall where more flames were errupting.

Suddendly the dragon from before emerged from the rubbles, opening its wings it tried to fly away.

“Boss?” Garfiel noticed for a split second Subaru was attached to the ankles of the dragon, he had tied up Crusch with his wip to it to be sure that she wouldn’t fall.

“Subaru!” Emilia esclaimed worried, but with a hint of happiness under her shock. He was alive, he was getting away from Capella.

“He is saving Crusch-sama…” Ferris wanted to curse his own impotence once more, but right now he was just relieved that his lady was gonna be safe.

“My hero truly is incredible.” Rem looked with stars at the screen despite her worry.

“Too incredible, in fact.” To Beatrice exlamation many looked at her confused. “Betty would love to point the magnificence of her contractor, I suppose. But Subaru’s leg had just been ripped off, and he has just been cursed with dragon blood, he should be in shock at the very least, I suppose.”

“Dragon’s blood has many useeeees. Even the archbishop wasn’t sure what the reactiooooon of contact with Subaru-kun and Crusch-sama’s bodies would beeeeee.” Roswaal started stimulating  ideas.

“I didn’t see any blood come from Subaru’s leg. It’s impossible for that injury to have been closed naturally so fast” Reinhard added an important detail to the room.

“You are saying that Subaru might be compatible with Dragon’s blood in a way that he doesn’t suffer negatives mutations from it?” Julius asked astonished. It was said that dragon’s blood was capable of great benefits, but it needed to treated carefully for it to work that way, in its natural state it was one of the strongest poisons in existence.

“That’s a one in a milion case!!” Ferris could not believe his superhuman hearing, he needed to analyze Subaru’s body if that was the truth.

“Could this be related to Betty’s contractor state of being a Sage Candidate??”

While Capella emerged unbothered from the flames, the dragon passed right above Garfiel’s head.

“Wait!” the cat human screamed scared for his boss.

“HYA!!” Once again Capella transformed her arm in a lion’s head with an elastic neck.

She grabbed the dragon by its tail, and tried to stop it. The dragon opposed resistance, and in this contest Subaru lost his grip.

While the dragin flew away Subaru fell unconscious in the water that was filling up the city dangerously.

“CAP’N!!!”

In the same way Gorgeous Tiger on the screen screamed for him, so did others in the theatre.

And those who didn’t were praying for him to make it out alive.

Title: A dark torrent

Ending plays.

The screen shows the lowest level of the city being totally covered by water, it covered many houses, the chances of people surviving was very low.

“The city hall, and the towers are the most important targets to protect in Priestella. If one gate made this level of destruction this quickly, I don’t even want to imagine if they open all four of them.” Crusch spoke for the room “No objection?”

None were raised.

From the top of one the towers Emilia was looking at the city in shock.

“No… The city…”

“You mustn’t make that face. Our dear husband won’t like it.” Number 184 reprived without emotions Emilia.

“What are you talking about ?! This isn’t the time for-“

The Metia of the office went on again with Capella at the helm.

“Ah, ah! Hello, meat scraps!”

“What’s that?” Emilia who wasn’t awake during the previous communication reacted.

“Still happily holed up and shaking in your shoes? You’re hearing the beautiful voice of the Sin Archbishop of Lust, Capella-chan-sama!”

While Capella spoke Emilia looked at Sylphy, who however remained impassible. Seeing that there was no conversation she turned back to the window worried.

“So, even after all I said to them, a whole bunch of meat scraps still busted in here after me ! They wounded me, so now I have three more demands in addition to the Witch’s remains!”

While she said so the screen showed one of the shelter, with the people looking up and to each other scared.

“First, bring me the Tome of Wisdom that’s been brought into this city.”

“Book of Wisdom? Mother made only two books of Wisdom, as far as Betty knows.”

“And both have beeeen destroyed one yeaaar ago.” Roswaal digested the information with high interest.  Either someone else from the other camps had one, like Al-kun or…

“Oh myyy. Poor Otto looks like is gonna have an heart attack” it seemed like his suspects on Otto’s ‘mistery pocket’ were correct.

Meanwhile Otto was holding his breath with enough pressure, that he may have become a black hole on the spot.

Luckily for him the suspect was someone else.

“Al-san, are you in possess of a third Book Of Wisdom?” Crusch immediately moved to the only other person connected to Echidna.

“No I don’t have anything like that.” Al was honest, the least things he had connected to Echidna, the better for him and his nightmares.

“Obviously, my divine victory shall be marked by my greatness, not by filthy subterfuges.” Priscilla, in a way, defended her jester.

Crusch confirmed the truth of Al’s words and Reinhard confirmed the feelings of Priscilla’s unnacceptance in using it.

“Second, bring me the artificial spirit that’s been chilling in this city.”

“Why would they want you Beako?”

“Betty has no idea. I can only wonder they want Betty for some unspecified ritual.”

Meanwhile Anastasia was gripping her scarf. Very Hard.

Could the Witch cult know about her true identity somehow?

But it was one of her most guarded secrets, even to Julius.

Not only she now feared that it could fall in the Witch’s cult grasp, but she now feared that this magical screen would expose her to all the camps.

“And finally… The wedding with the silver-haired girl that’s to be held in this city! “

To this Emilia brought a hand to chest clunching it in worry, this war zone just became a horrible copy of the Elliot forest in her eyes.

“Don’t be foolish enough to think that this fight zone is somehow because of your presence girl, it’s clearly a last minute change made from the Archbishop of Greed.” Beatrice pointed out the obvious to her.

“Beatrice-sama is right Emilia-sama. It’s just as you said, the only one responsible is the witch’s cult, not their targets.” Rem added with firmity in her words, she had been suffering survivor guilt since the attack on her village, and she was gonna be damned if she allowed Emilia to suffer the same.

Emilia tried to suppress her feelings of guilt and nodded gratefully at the two.

“I guess the point is, Don’t go trying to interfere. Like I care but… HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”

Emilia’s scared gaze was the last thing shown before it cut to black.

Chapter Text

The screen opens with Emilia and Regulus wife talking to each other.

“As you heard this town is currently at the Witch Cult’s mercy. They will not hesitate to punish any careless behavior.” Number 138 explained.

“I understand about the Witch Cult, but before winding up here, I ran into someone who called herself an Archbishop. But she was Wrath, not Lust.”

“Yes. There are multiple Archbishops in this town. Lord Husband is one of them.” she confirmed emotionless.

“Regulus… is an Archbishop?” Emilia said surprised.

“So even after hearing his name, you still don’t remember him Big sis?”

Emilia could only look down in shame.

For once some of her friends in the room looked at Emilia with judgmental eyes instead of the usual empathy they feel towards her, this was a mistake that truly had no excuses.

“Does that mean… I’m the ‘silver-haired maiden’ they were talking about?”

The other nodded confirming.

“And if I run away, they’ll sink Priestella?” Emilia asked as a lat question.

“Now that you understand, please get changed.” She said handing over to Emilia a pair of clothes (really girl why are you still naked?)

Emilia deep in thought, looked outside the window, at the city, muttering “Subaru”.

“You mentioned that name before too. Is it a man?”

The worried expression of Emilia quickly disperded, having now a small smile while exclaiming “Yes. He’s my knight.”

“Subaru.”

The Emilia in the theatre was not as happy as the her in the screen, the name that always brought her comfort and security, now brought also an undertone of death and misery beyond human comprenshion.

Not because of him. Never because of him.

But because of her incapacity. Like now when he just lost a leg while she was safely sleeping.

They would flood the city if she left? That made sense as an excuse to not flee, but would she care about that more than Subaru if she knew the truth?

The screen changes to Subaru while he being dragged with violence by the water of the flood.

“Oh no!”

“Cap’n!”

Otto and Garfiel were worried for their bro.

“Even with both legs Subaru-kyun could never oppose the strenght of the flood.”

“He is gonna drow.” Julius esclaimed clenching his fist in axiety.

“I left the place with Otto-san to help the civilians, maybe I can be there to save him.” Reinhard internally hoped, though he knew how futile was this prayer.

“Oh great, because that was missing from the list!!” Al by now was ready to make a list in who had it worse between him and Subaru, and he wouldn’t be sure who was gonna be the winner.

Then suddendly a gas escapes from his mouth. This gas assumed the form of two beings, a dragon and the pack of witchbeasts he fought way back at the mansion. The two monsters clashed, creating a new substance that returned in Subaru’s body.

“What? What is happening to Subaru?” Emilia asked turning to both Beatrice and Felix.

“What we are seeing has to be a visual rappresentation of Subaru-kyun’s body reaction to the dragon blood.”

“But why there are the witchbeast’s curses in Subaru-kun body, I thought me and Roswaal-sama exterminated all of them.”

“You don’t understand maid.” Beatrice choose to clear the miscosception. “When you and the clown killed the Witchbeasts, you didn’t remove the curses, even Betty can’t because he had been cursed so many times that it was impossible to remove them, in fact. What you did was stop them from activating, I suppose. They will forever lay dormient in Betty’s Subaru body.”

“So when the Dragon’s blood entered Subaru-kyun’s body, it met another curse, and now they are mixing generating a third curse.” Felix gave his medical guess.

Everyone turned to look at the screen in worry, if Capella said that the dragon Blood could turn people into monsters, now that it mixed with another deadly curse, what was Subaru gonna turn into?

Subaru suffer the injection of this new substance, until he hears a voice.

“Foolish peasant.”

And he wakes up.

He is laying on his back on the street, and Priscilla is looking at him straight in the eyes.

“Princess is safe -phew-“ Al allowed himself to relax.

-BONK-

She hit his head with her fan.

“Of course I am, these witch cultists could never harm me.”

“How long must you flaunt that clueless carefree face of yours?” saying that Priscilla concentrated her mana in her hand to make it hotter. She put it on Subaru’s face to wake him up.

“UAHAUAUHA” he rolled away very quickly to escape her grasp.

“Uh?” More than half of the audience reacted in shock, seeing that Subaru moved away from her using two legs. AGAIN.

“Priscilla?!” he asked bewillered.

“Who else could it be?” after all no one else had a bigger che-

“Did I fall in the waterway? Was there a flood?” Subaru tried to assert the situation.

“Exactly Natsuki-sama!” the songtress appeared from behind Priscilla “Your humble Liliana is so shaken that her legs won’t stop trembling! It’s almost like I am inventing a new dance!”

The loli said pointing at her legs who wouldn’t stop trembling.

“Of course!! Of all the people Natsuki-san could have met after waking up, he met a Loli. At this point, I don’t know what else to say.” Otto just fell in his chair bewillered.

Did his brother have a divine protection of attracting Lolis or what?

Beatrice fumed in her place, she was the immortal loli of her contractor, he promised she would have a special place in his heart even if she wasn’t his number 1.

Ricardo could see the indignation and reacted with a grin.

“It must be part of a design from higher forces, that assures that the mini-boss will always be surrounded by lolis, even when his fated companion won’t be with him.”

“Cease with these feeble assumption, I suppose!! Betty won’t let her Subaru meet this ignoramus, and she won’t leave him alone either, in fact.”

Laughter at her indignation was shared accross the theatre.

“Lilliana! You are ok!”

“Shortly after you left the park that vulgar broadcast began. Afterward, the watergates were released flooding the city in its entirety.”

While Priscilla talked, the screen showed the portion of the city under the watergate, it was completely destroyed, nothing in its direct trajectory survived, and the destruction expanded for many more neighborhoods.

“Od” Otto commented trembling, and he wasn’t the only one.

They were gonna fight in a death trap.

Once more the audience remembered the order of priority of what to defend in the city.

Suddendly Subaru remembered a little detail, Capella chopped off one of his legs.

“My leg…” but looking down at it he realized he had both of them. The ‘new’ leg was covered in bandages “It’s still there?” he took off the bandages “UA!” and the product surprised him.

“Wh-Whatever in the matter?” Lilliana said confused, though Priscilla gaze expressed interest.

Lilliana tried to get a closer look and-

“Wh-What the heck is that?!”

Subaru’s leg was a piece of rotting flesh.

“Bleah!!” Mimi and Petra said disgusted at the same time.

“Disgusting, I suppose.” Beatrice had recognised this to be an effect of the Dragon blood.

“Th-This isn’t healing magic, is it?” Subaru might not be of this world, but he at least understood that.

“Ferris, what’s your analysis?” Crusch asked her knight.

“This has to be the result of the dragon blood mixed with the macbeasts curses, nya. As Ferris and Beatrice-sama said, the two curses mixed together generating a third one, and somehow… Subaru-kyun… is compatible with it?” he himself didn’t believe the stroke of luck Subaru had in this occasion.

“And since the dragon blood has high regeneratives qualities when diluited, Subaru’s body must have reacted positevely, regenerating the lost limb, I suppose.”

“WHAT ANIME BULLSHIT LEVEL OF COINCIDENCE IS THIS???” Al would be more than happy if his and pal’s life improved, but this once in a milion was unheard by either of them.

“Does that mean that Subaru’s body won’t be as fragile as before?” Emilia said optimistically.

Priscilla approached Subaru and stabbed his leg with a blade hidden in her fan.

“Remain silent.” (yes mommy)

“Priscilla?” Emilia turned to look at her rival with a tone that said “what are you doing to my man?”

“Oh, please half-devil. I am merely answering your question.”

She moved the blade to open a bigger wound in his leg. He flinched, but after a moment he realized the wound wasn’t bleeding, it closed itself immediately.

“Subaru-kun body really gained regeneratives proprieties!!” Rem said excited, could her hero be able to avoid his future deaths from now on?

And she wasn’t the only one to look at the screen with hope in the eyes.

Priscilla put her fan satisfated by this reaction, while Liliana was half freaking out, half disgusted by it.

“Capella dripped some blood in my leg. It was dragon blood.”

“Ah, dragon blood. One of the three treasures bestowed by the Divine Dragon upon the Lugnican royalty.”

Lilliana started singing (why O-O?) to explain the story.

♪ It brings abduance to lands withered and dry ♪

♪ Restored wat destruction has left awry ♪

♪ And cures the most hopeless of Illnesses in the blink of an eye ♪

“That was a verse from the fellowship of the Divine Dragon Volcanica passed down in the Kingdom of Lugunica.”

“That dragon blood sounds like it can do anything- GH”

While he was saying this Priscilla ‘stabbed’ him again, this time in the back on his neck.

However the wound didn’t close.

“I see. It seems it only heals your foot.”

Openly or not, many in the room looked down saddened by this fact, apparently Subaru’s luck could only go so far even in its best days.

“Stop go stabbing me so casualy!” he said indignated.

After a moment a rose to his feet and composed himself.

“So what happened to the others? Where are Garfiel and Wilhelm-san? What about Crusch-san?”

“I don’t know about them, but we wee lucky the gate closed right after opening. Most of the citizens evacuated safely.” Lilliana summed up.

“The archbishop claiming to be Lust has made three new demands. But judging by your face, it seems this is news to you.” Priscilla said with interest.

“Three new demands…?” Subaru effectevely, didn’t heard the new broadcast since he was passed out.

“Correct.” She raised one finger “In addition to the Witch’s bones sleeping in this city, she demands the Book of wisdom,” she raised another “the artificial spirit.” Now she was holding three fingers.

Subaru was shocked by these news.

“And.” She raised the fourth an last finger, with a smile “The wedding of the silver-haired maiden.”

Now Subaru started getting angry.

“Now, what will you do about it, peasant?” she brought her fan to her mouth waiting for his reaction with great interest.

“What are you up to with Subaru, Priscilla?” Emilia asked the fellow candidatate doubting her actions, after all their time in the theatre she understood that everytime she played someone, it was because of her pleasure in mind games.

“It’s a question that my divine self has no need to pose anymore, since, after all I have witnessed here, I already know the boy’s answer to it.” She fanned herself in annoyance.

“Which would be?” Otto choose to trigger the bomb for everyone.

“Truly a group of ignoramus if you need it to be answered aloud. Myself on the screen has a very low knowledge of the boy, therefore she is curious on what his reaction will be at the news, since the last time she met him it was either at the royal palace or at the reunion of that morning, both instances where he lost his composure, and as such, I want to understand why the half-wit granted him the knight’s position. Even she must not be that foolish.”

“So you are stimulating a reaction to analyse if our deaaaaar Subaru-kun has the right mindset to be a kniiiiiight?”

“Exactly clown. However, by now it’s clear what his reaction will be, he will not crumble and he will use the challenge to fuel his rage to beat his enemies despite it all.”

“Wouldn’t a reaction of rage be like the one Subaru-kun had in that one failed loop at the capital?” Rem asked confused at why that would be a good thing.

“Back then his rage was uncontrolled, and driving force of his actions. While in this case, even if it would be the fuel, you all already saw him being able to manage his thoughts and order of priority when he choose to ally with the other fighters, instead of searching for the half-devil alone. Something he would have done in the past.” Priscilla pointed out how quickly he realized the order of priority and need for allies, compared to his experiences against Sloth or at the Sanctuary.

Several people nodded in agreement with this conclusion.

“Agh, damn it! I’m not staying beaten forever, damn it! BRING IT ON!!” he screamed at the sky not losing his will to fight.

Lilliana jumped on Priscilla scared, locking herself on, the impassible, Priscilla.

“Lucky girl…” Al looked at the screen releasing a single tear of jealousy.

“I am suprised. So you will not break over this trivial matter?”

“Damn right I won’t! We’ll regroup and kick those asswipes out of this city once and for all!”

“Can you even do that?” she asked him with a challenging smile.

“It’s not a question of wheter we can or can’t! We either do it or we don’t!”

Priscilla smiled satisfated.

Priscilla just fanned herself satisfated that her prediction was correct.

“That’s just the stubborness of Betty’s Subaru, in fact.” Beatrice said like it was obvious.

“Yes, Rem’s hero never fails to amaze me.”

“Mhmh, you really are a great knight you know that?” Emilia complimented Subaru by ruffing his hairs passionately.

Everyone else was either proud of him, or glad that even under pressure he maintaned the growth and calm developed over the last year.

Which just prompted the other camps to find a way to drag him in their own. No longer he was a confused boy doing it all for the attention of an equally confused girl, he was now a redifined tactician, unironically more seasoned than many veterans.

“A decent show of resolve. Therefore.” She grabbed Subaru by his jacket “I shall grant you a reward.”

“Barusu will ask something perverted, like to be stepped on.” She wanted to comment openly, but knew better than put Priscilla-sama on Barusu level.

Then Priscilla suddendly threw him face first on the ground.

“RAM WAS JOKING!!”

(This skit wasn’t absolutely a self insert of my reaction watching the episode. Nonononono.)

“Hey, what the h-“ Subaru looked up confused only to see Priscilla dodging an attack by a strange creature.

“Aghaagh! A demibeast!” the brave Lilliana was hiding away from the creatures.

“Demibeast?”

From all the corners of the street the demibeasts appeared thriving and desiring the flesh of the protagonists.

“Unsightly, aren’t they? These hideous inferiors are infesting the city as we speak. The products of a tasteless game, birthed by a brute who has clearly lost all sense of beauty.” Priscilla said what happened so.

It quickly dazed upon one member of the audience-

“The eggs! These creatures must have been born out of the eggs we saw in the plaza.” Reinhard said.

They did saw that the eggs were actively pulsing, who could have guessed this would have been the result?

“Bleah!! Even more disgusting than what Mimi imagined.” She said while sticking out her tongue.

“Careful cat, the dead should spoken with more respect.”

The room turned to look at the sun princess.

“P-Priscilla-sama, you don’t mean that…” Ferris couldn’t bring himself to finish.

“Yes wimpy cat, these demonbeasts were once people. You all stopped at the flies and the dragon, because you didn’t dare to imagine what more that sadistic monster could do with her ability and dragon blood.”

“C-Could-“

“Your lady be in process of becoming a monster like these? But of course.” Priscilla said with a sadistic smile, testing the weak wills was a must for her.

“No,no,no,no.” Ferris could only put his hands on his head while trying to not fall in panic, Crusch-sama told him to not whallow in shame, he had to be strong for her.

Subaru quickly connected the eggs, the dragon and the flies, deducing they must all be creation of “Capella. Don’t tell me she did this…?”

Seeing the beasts were reaching them he tried to use for his wip, but he didn’t have it anymore.

“What truly pitiful creatures. Therefore,” with one hand she summoned a sword out of flames “in my great mercy, I shall personally see to your last rites!”

The demonbeast jumped on her, but she cut them all midair, in many pieces, which once they landed on the ground, quickly turned to ashes.

“You have witnessed the light of the Yang Sword and learned of the demibeasts. Your reward is now complete.”

“Woaahh, Priscilla-san is really a skilled fighter.” Emilia was captured by her skills.

“Of course I am. My divine strenght is second only to my beauty.”

“Thank you for protecting Subaru-kun, Priscilla-sama.” Rem said bowing to the candidate.

“Mph.” Usual Priscilla reaction was what followed.

Meanwhile many of the fighters were having conflicted feelings on the scene they just witnessed.

If these beasts were people transformed, then Priscilla just killed several innocent people. But knowing Capella’s torture putting them out of their misery might be the best option.

In the end they calmed themselves knowing that they will have the chance to prevent the existence of this dilemma when they will formulate a working plan.

“Just how strong are you, really?” Subaru looked bewillered.

“Don’t worry, boy, you will see much more than you can ever imagine once you will come under my heel.” Priscilla was sure this would happen, because she wished for it, and as such the world will make it happen.

“This is merely the start of the journey, pal. Hope you will survive the experience more often than I did.” Al knew the look of interest and desire of his lady all too well, it was clear she isn’t satisfated in leaving his pal where he is right now.

“Keep dawling and I’ll leave you behind, peasant.” She pointed her fan at Subaru satisfated of the show.

Next we see the trio is walking the destroyed streets.

“My goal lies beyond here.” Priscilla is leading them towards a specific place “You’d best etch the state of this city into your eyes one more time.”

They reach and enter in an underground shelter. Upon entering however Subaru felt a strange tension in the air.

“Mh, I wonder, what show has mine divine self programmed to further test the boy’s resolve?”

“What the heck is with these vibes?”

Everyone was looking at each other angrily.

“The fuck are those idiots looking at?”

“Yeah, they are no though guys at all.”

Garfiel and Ricardo shouted at the screen with unusual hostility.

“Hm… Not here either, I see.” Priscilla commented not satisfated by the show

“Damn, even I’m getting ticked now!” Subaru commented, in an uncharacteristic tone.

“Well these guys piss Mimi off too, they better watch out for when I will arrive in Priestella!”

“In the end, a mediocre man remains a mediocrity, easily bewitched after the slightest exposure.” Priscilla instead was much more calm and focused, like it was a normal situation for her.

“No way…” Subaru looked at his trembling hands “is Wrath authority doing all this?”

“She is scum like all the other archbishops who hurt you, Subaru-kun!!” Rem hate for the witch cult was normal, but this was different.

“Hey you! The hell are you staring at?! Just spill it already!”

“Stop bitching around like a kid, jackass!”

Two people out of the blue started screaming and insulting each other, ready to tear each other apart.

“No, please stop it already!” “Shut up! Just shut your mouth” “Have some self-control like the rest of us!” and many more reaction from crying to insults erupted in the chamber.

“How dare they act like they are suffering while Crusch-sama is the one suffering the most!!”

“This is bad. They are about to explode!” Subaru’s eyes, without him realising it, were once again red, under Wrath authority.

“And let it rip, I suppose. Who cares what happen?” even Beatrice was looking sternly at the screen.

“Beako? Rem? Guys?” Emilia didn’t get where all of these reactions were coming from.

“Ricardo!” Julius tried to make his companion focus “Pull yourse-“

Focus, shut down

Everybody suddendly returned back to normal.

“Wha-“

“Nya?”

“The fu’ just happened?”

“-I suppose?”

Those that were angry a few seconds ago just looked at each other confused.

“Did the warden just taint us by leaking the authority of Wrath like they did with the authority of Vanglory?” Priscilla asked, slighty indignated that she had been ‘attacked’ this way.

Yeah I did. I thought it could have helped you understand her ability.

“That was reaaally mean, sir.” Emilia commented.

You would have prefered to feel her Authority when she hanged Subaru? At least this way it was manageable.

Any objection immediately ceased, they much preffered this alternative.

“We still don’t know how, but Wrath will be one of the first we have to take care of in Priestella.” Crusch mused “We can organize the civilians in the time we have, but it will be all useless if the shelters become death traps like this one.”

Meanwhile all those that suffered from the influence sat back after apologising for their behaviour.

“Fool!” Priscilla called out him out by pulling his ear “You have lost your calma s badly as they have.”

“I agree, slighty disappointing from my future servant. But I am sure you will quickly learn from what I am about to explain.”

“Sit back and listen quietly, peasant.”

Subaru quickly realized what she was talking about, when he saw Lilliana climb some chest to reach the high ground.

“I’ve had a revelation! Please lend me your ears: Pristella Wavers, Reflected in the Water’s Surface!”

Saying this she started to sing once again, to calm the spirits of the audience.

♪ Recall the gentle stream’s soft flow ♪

♪ The joy that light begins to show ♪

♪ Please don’t fortget the bustling streets ♪

♪ That soothe your heart and bring you peace ♪

♪ The breeze whisks away the sadness ♪

♪ The waves was away the conflicts ♪

♪ I’m by your side, a shining dream ♪

♪ Even tears can shine and gleam ♪

♪ The jewels reflected on the water’s surface ♪

The audience erupted in an applause, no one had any red eyes anymore.

The mood in the theatre also improved much hearing her song.

“A shame that she won’t join my camp. But alas, no one should block the wings of the hawk in a birdcage, if they loved seeing it fly higher than the mountains.” Priscilla said while bringing her fan to her mouth.

“Thank you for listening!” Lilliana said bowing to the audience.

Everyone now wore happy smiles, and some were even laughing.

“Thank you, Thank you! Apologies for the embarassing sight!” she said while trying, failing, to blink.

“Lilliana…” Subaru was smiling at her antics.

“I see that Priscilla’s guess was right, even if she doesn’t have a divine protection, her skills with the guitar really make her a perfect counter for Wrath.” Anastasia added a new info to her.

“But would she be useful in the battlefield?” Otto pointed out.

“Foolish merchants, she does have a divine protection, by now it’s all but clear from everyone’s reaction. No need to explain mineself though, the screen will show my guess to be correct once again.”

“Have you returned to your senses, commoner? The diva has done well. That Unsightly, meaningless reality you just witnessed is everywhere in this city. You said this unpleasant atmosphere was Wrath’s Authority at work?”

“Yeah. Wrath’s Authority stirs up peaople’s emotions. Shelters full of anxious people are her perfect prey.”

Priscilla gaze focused, she now knew what to do.

“Priscilla, you…”

“Then it’s time for me to take the stage! Enchanting people with my songs has always been my heart’s desire!” Lilliana intervened.

“So the goal you mentioned earlier is to help Lilliana visit all the shelters?”

“Eheh, I knew you were a good person Priscilla.” The ever positive Emilia smiled at her.

“Don’t talk to me, half-wit.” She was mildly annoyed of being complimented by her of all people.

“Fool. I was simply looking for Schult.”

Subaru smiled at her tsunderness.

“What’s with tha look on your face?”

“It’s nothing. I am going back to the Muse Company to regroup with the others. What about you?”

“I still have matters I must attend to.”

“Right. Let’s meet again after all this. Thanks for the help!” he turned and left the shelter alone, while Lilliana waved at him.

“I don’t like the idea of Subaru-sama to wander the city all alone.” Petra said.

“Ram agrees that he should spare himself the instict to get into these kind of situations.”

“Useless, I suppose” Beatrice was supposed to be there with him and make sure these worry are merely bad dreams.

“Maybe me and Otto-san will meet him outside?” Reinhard once again hoped for a chance to be there for his friend.

Priscilla looked at the fears of Subaru companions in deep thought. Did they still not understand anything about him?

The screen changes to one of the towers under the Witch’s cult control, specifically the one where Emilia is held hostage. She is now wearing white clothes (why did it take her 1 and half episode to wear them? Tappei? You asked for this?) and Regulus is complimenting her.

“Ah, it suits you well! I was right to dress you in white!”

“Thanks…” she tried to smile but she was clearly bothered.

“You look unhappy. That gloomy expression does not suit you. Is something troubling you?”

Regulus put an hand Emilia’s cheek making her flinch.

Everyone turned to look at Emilia, seeing if she was gonna lose it again.

But she was slightly more composed than before, enough to not break an armrest or Subaru’s hand.

Still her rage was very visible, so Rem and Beatrice extended their own left hands in grasping her right one, to calm her down.

(Assume Emilia is sitting on Subaru’s left, Beatrice on him and Rem on his right.)

With this clear the room looked back at the screen with a mixture of trepidation, and fear for what might happen because of Regulus hypocritical behaviour.

“#184, did something happen while she was getting dressed?”

“It is likely due to Capella-sama’s broadcast just now.”

“Broadcast…? Ah, that. I simply ignored it as I found that impure wench’s voice to be as gratin gas ever. I see. Hearing that voice for the first time would upset any woman. Vile wasn’t it?”

“You are the one to talk…” Emilia’s voice nearly roared in anger.

“But you needn’t listen to the toxic slurs of that unlovable broad. You have a face worthy of my love.”

“Umm…” safe to say the ‘compliment’ didn’t ease Emilia’s mind at all.

“Still troubled? Now, with the ceremony approaching, how can we mend my lovely bride’s spirits?”

Emilia tried to distort the gaze away from him.

“Such a gloomy face. Do you not have an answer?” his tone indicating clear impatience.

“I’m sorry. Um, I might still be a bit tired. Mind if I rest?”

“I see. My apologies, I wasn’t attentive enough. My wives and I shall tend to the venue’s preparations, so you needn’t worry.”

“Venue?”

To answer to Emilia’s question, Regulus opened the window to make her see what was happening outside.

“There is a chapel right in front of us. All my wives are working hard on the preparations. I have had a total of 291 wives. Sadly death has taken many of them from me.”

“Sadly?” “Death?” “Not you, damn bastard?” everyone gave a mental note to yet again an hypocrisy, of the archbishop who’s mouth spilled more bullshit than his ass.

While he talked the screen showed several women carrying benches and decorations for the wedding.

“There are only 53 left, with you as the 54th. Including you, I love all my wives equally.”

“No matter with how many women Barusu will end up, he would still be a man of faithfullness compared to this being.” For how many faults he had, Ram couldn’t deny that he was actually capable of treating each women with only the highest of respect. Not that she would ever say that to him.

She was doing it for him, his ego risked of getting too big if she admited it.

“Th-Thank you. I’ll keep that in mind.” as Emilia said this she started walking out of the room to go to her bedroom.

“Good girl. By the way, I was thinking… It’s true that I was careless to overlook my lovely bride’s fatigue, but shouldn’t the one closest to her have noticed it?” he said looking annoyed at #184.

Emilia face morfed into one of shock as she realized the immediate danger.

“What? What is Emilia-sama scared of?” Petra asked confused.

With a flick of his fingers Regulus directed a supersonic bullet towards number 184.

She was ready to welcome death with a smile on her face, “Watch Out” if not for Emilia who jumped on her, moving them both away from the trajectory.

The hit clashed with the wall, cracking it, and making several pieces fall on the ground.

“Whao!! This dude kills his wives, just like that??” Ricardo voiced bewilered what shocked many in the room.

“After all we have seen of him, dog, this shouldn’t surprise us all in the slightest.” Priscilla pointed out that this way of action was as normal as breathing for him.

“Yeah, his equal love has the same value of his words. Less than broken copper coin.” Anastasia commented disgusted.

“Nice reaction, Emilia-sama.”

Emilia nodded at Crusch compliment and exhaled thankful, even after failing in the plaza she managed to save someone.

“Eyes on the screen guys! The archbishops might not take Big sis intervention happily!” Felt warning called back everyone’s attention back to the show.

“Ah my apologies!” Regulus said grinning like usual “I acted on impulse. Now, I have matters to attend to, so I’ll be in the other room.” Saying this he left the room.

The members of the Emilia’s camp left out a breath they didn’t know they were holding, the immediate danger for the princess passed.

Emilia quickly got up from the ground to look behind her bewillered

“Did he just…?”

“Thank you for saving my life.” The wife said emotionlessly, she started grabbing rocks from the ground like it was normal.

“Wait! This doesn’t make sense! You were almost killed just now!” Emilia tried to get an emotion out of her.

“I have already given you my thanks. Asking anything more of me would infringe upon my rights.”

“The wives use the terms rights like the Archbishop. Is there a connection?” Tivey pointed out, maybe it connected to the ‘little king’ argument.

“There is nothing to be excited about here Tivey.” Anastasia said to Tivey an unusual seriety. “All these women have been indoctrinated into an abusive relationship, or worse slavery. His language of ‘violating rights’ is just the way he uses to make them follow his whishes. Or else…”

Anastasia’s explanation captured the room’s attention on the psychological torture these women were going through.

“To the point that she was even smiling…”

“What’s that Rein?”

“I don’t know if any of you realised, since you don’t possess my divine protections, but in the istant the screen showed the wife before she was gonna be hit, she was smiling happily at the prospect of finally dying.”

“And being freed from this monster clentches. Tch! How disgusting.” Priscilla had seen this lifestyle far too many times in Vollachia. She now wished for this monster’s death, and as such the world shall deliver a truly pathetic death for her to enjoy.

“This isn’t about rights or obligations! It’s more important than that! Are all the wives in the chapel like that too? Are they all covering in fear of Regulus? Do they just stay quiet even when they’re about to be killed?!”

“Some marriages are just like that. You will get used to that.” Her emotionless eyes spoke more than the emotions Emilia was trying to get out of her.

“That doesn’t make any sense! Isn’t marriage supposed to be something happy that people do because they’re happy together?

“People can get married even without happiness. Please do as Lord Husband said.”

“This doesn’t make any sense…” a slight flick of defeat appeared on Emilia’s face.

“Big sis I don’t want to sound like the fiery bitch-“

“You would never sound like me, street rat.”

“LET ME FINISH!” Felt then composed herself after this quick jab “But marriages all around the world can and do happen for unhappy reasons like politics or money.”

“I did study cases of political marriages Felt-chan, buuuut…”

“But?”

“I will admit that I saiiiiid very little on the argumeeeent to Emilia-sama, to tie her to Subaru-kun as muuuuch as possiiiible.” Roswaal intervened to explain why her point of view is so fairy-tale like. 

A few eyes rolled thinking “Of course he would do that”.

“Mh, however my main confusioooon must be because…”

“Because of what, I suppose?”

“I mean, Mother Fortuna and Father Geuse weren’t married to each other, and Puck was a single father. So I don’t reaaaally know a lot about marriage lifestyle, be it happy or sad.” She said while pinching her fingers together.

Every time a romantic topic was brought up Emilia got very flustered and timid, be it for her recent understanding of her feelings for Subaru, or for her ineducation on the romantic world.

“Talk about a bad first impression.” Al sighed under his elmet, somehow the world really just wanted to twist every romantic step of his pal’s life.

Others used the opportunity to distract themselves while chuckling a little at the half-elf frustations and inexperiences.

Let’s go back to our favorite comedy subplot, Subaru running away from demonbeasts.

“NYAAAAAAHHH! Get away! Don’t touch me!” and then he tripped facepalming on the ground.

“Don’t you dare disappoint me like that.” Priscilla was rolling her eyes at how quickly this boy could go from turning the world upside down, to being an idiot. At least he would be an effective jester.

The beast jumped on Subaru, that could only defend himself with his arms.

If not for the fact that the creature had been cut in two midair, by a swordsman.

“Julius!”

“Are you unharmed Subaru?”

“Boyfriend to the rescue!!” Ricardo wasn’t going to let this joke die, never.

Julius face went from relieved for him rescuing Subaru, to “oh no” really quickly.

“Oh how romantic, the great knight Julius-sama, saving his defensless love from the fangs of the demonic monsters created by an evil Archbishop.” Frederica joined the teasing, acting as if it was one of the spicy books she loved to read.

In the real world, even during frozen time, the Deputy commander feels like he is missing a chance of having one of the biggest laughs of his life.

“Mph! Rem already saved Subaru-kun several times from many beasts.” Rem knew she was second to Emilia-sama, but she would never fall behind Crusch-sama, Patrasche or Julius-sama in Subaru’s heart.

“Rem-san please, do not bury Julius-san’s pride anymore than that.” Otto, who was also chuckling, had to intervene to stop the room from killing the poor man for the embarassement.

“T-thank you, Otto-san…”

“Barely, yeah” Subaru got on his feets “Glad to see you safe. Where are the others?”

“With you here, I can now say the entire city hall raid group made it out alive.”

“Phew, nearly lost all my furr after seeing the last fight.” Ricardo commented grateful, earning a few chuckles from the audience that relieved some of the tension.

Julius smiling face quickly turned to one of seriousness. “However, the Muse Company was attacked.”

Subaru immediately understood what this meant “What about the injured people inside?! What about Beatrice?! And everyone else?!”

“And what about Hetaro and Tivey?” Mimi asked about her brothers, who were last seen fighting an archbishop.

“Calm down. We’ve relocated our headquarters to the city hall.”

“The city hall? Is it ours again?” Subaru didn’t get how that happened.

“My amazing self has lost track of what the ‘bishops goals are.”

Garfiel’s brain short circuited, what was with these maniacs changing plans every five minutes?

“I imagine the city hall was not their main objective, but merely a way to make their plans known, and generate ulterior chaos.” Crusch analysed.

“So where they might be now? They could be potentially everywhere in the city, we know only Regulus is in one of the towers.”

“Emilia is right, they could have several hideouts, waiting to strike when we less expect it. We know Regulus has been in the city for at least one day before the attack. We have no idea how organised they are.”

“On the contrary sly-fox, I would say some of them are in very specifics positions.” Priscilla stated with absolute certainty. “If Greed held captive the half-wit in one of the towers, which was not the one opened, then at least two towers are under their control. But there are four of them, just like four archbishops, Gluttony, Greed, Wrath and Lust. It’s easy to deduce it’s one archbishop for each tower.”

“But we have seen that there are at least two gluttonies, plus the two hodded cultists, I suppose.”

“Merely striking force to generate ulterior chaos, only an imbecile would bring the bare minimum for an operation like this.”

“Then, as Wilhelm-san said, it was all an operation to distract the city forces from their main objectives. Still the priority of our defense shall be the towers and the city halls, we have seen how controlling even one of them can derail the focus of all of us.” Crusch gave a reality check to the room, before everyone turned to look back at the screen.

In the next scene Julius and Subaru reached the half-destroyed city hall, but opening the door they witness an unexpected scene.

“You are useless!!” Felix was losing it against Wilhelm, going as far as slapping him.

Many in the room looked at the screen not believing their eyes.

For Ferris to strike Wilhelm?

The end of the world seemed more believable.

The butler stood there taking the hit in defeat “I have no excuse.”

“Then make one up! Tell me there was no other way so I can accept it! Why…” Felix fell on his knees trying to hold back sobs “Why won’t anyone…”

“Oh, it must be about Crusch-sama condition…” the demihuman could only look down in shame for his behaviour on screen.

During the experience in the theatre he saw Subaru show very ugly sides when it came to his lady, sides that reminded Felix of himself far too much, he woved to improve, but the screen was not helping.

Before Wilhelm could express his opinion Crusch put an hand of her knight shoulder and intervened.

“I have already told you both that it was my recklness that led me and Subaru-dono to be cursed, none of you are to blame for that. There is no sense in chasting yourself for something that we can actively prevent.”

Silently they both nodded, trying to convince themselves of this.

“Looks like yer back, pal. Here ya left this.” Ricardo said to Subaru while tossing him his whip.

“You found it for me?”

“Ya used it to tie the black dragon and that duchess lady together.”

“Yeah. Where is Crusch-san?”

“She survived. However…” Julius couldn’t bring himself to finish the phrase, in presence of those of Crusch’s camp.

“I’ll stay by Lady Crusch’s side…” gloomily Felix got up leaving to go check his lady. Wilhelm respectfully bowed and followed his companion.

Subaru tried to go talk with them, but Julius stopped him “You’d best leave them alone.”

“She was a pretty lass. Lookin’ at her right now is downright painful.” Ricardo commentend sadly.

“Lust must’ve done something to her.” While Julius talked the screen showed partly a bed tainted in blood. “A foreign substance is spreading through Lady Crusch’s body, tormenting her internally.”

Seeing this Ferris could only grip his hands tighter and curse this world that seemed to hate his lady, nearly as much as it hates Subaru-kyun.

“Dragon blood…” Subaru looked down on his leg, the one that had been cursed by that blood the same way.

The scene changes to Emilia’s room where she created a double with her ice, who she covered under the blanket of the bed.

“This should do.”

She opened the window, and created several platform of ice to walk outside.

“Big Sis, you think you will try yo escape?” Felt asked, she would have probably tried but Emilia wasn’t as sneaky as her.

“I don’t think my version on the screen will try to.” She looked slighty uncomfortable to say it.

“Then what are you doing?”

“I… I am probably going to try and search for intel, or a metia to communicate…”

“Mh, makes sense seeing you position. Why do you look so conflicted to admit it?”

“…”

“She thinks we will castigate her for what happened to Natsuki-kun while she was in the castle. Or for the fact that she is not fleeing to help him.” Anastasia read her like a book.

A few in the room looked at her confused, while the majority understood.

Her losing against Wrath lead to Beatrice getting exahusted, and Subaru to fight without his spirit at the city hall. All the while she was safely sleeping in a residence under ‘protection’ of an Archbishop. Someone could effectevely twist the situation to put all the blame on Emilia, or insult her for not doing more, after all she was already doing it herself.

“I-I mean, I failed horribly on the square against Wrath…”

“You are not the only one that failed Emilia-sama.” Crusch intervened “We are watching this to prevent our future mistakes so that Subaru-dono won’t have to suffer for them like he did before. I understand the frustation, but he wouldn’t like you to be so hard on yourself.”

“I…I still should have done mo-“

“Do you consider your dog to be so unskilled, half-wit?”

Everyone turned confused to look at her. Was she trying to help Emilia, or was she playing one of her mind games for her sick pleasure?

“No. Not now, not ever.” Even if this screen showed her wronging him from now ‘till the end of times, her faith in him would be the last thing to crumble.

“Then what are you so afraid of?”

“…I think the screen has showed again and again what I am most afraid of.”

“Then your knight newfound strenght is truly wasted under you.” She said moving her gaze back to the screen while fanning herself, acting as if she had just educated a child.

Garfiel and Rem were ready to jump the baroness for insulting Emilia like that.

However, before the situation could escalate, Otto stopped his brother, and he made a signal to Ram to stop her sister.

“What I think Priscilla-sama is trying to say, is that the Natsuki-san we have seen fight in Priestella is very different from what we have seen on the past.” Otto choose to explain.

“Different in what way Otto-san? He still died!” Rem didn’t get how the situation was different.

“You have to think about what we already concluded when Natsuki-san met Priscilla-sama a few minutes ago. His mentality of action has been mostly different from before, when he was running in circles or alone, based on instincts. I am not saying that he should use Return By Death proactively, however in the past his use of it led him to make many mistakes, while now, he effectevely used it in nearly the best way possible.”

“What exactly do you mean Otto-san?” Frederica asked the head interior.

“What Otto-san is talking about, is Subaru-dono’s new found flexibility as a fighter.” Once again Wilhelm could speak about Subaru’s mentality better than most.

“We have been so focused on hoping to prevent Subaru-dono from all types of sufferings, that we have been, directly or indirectly, thinking about neglecting his will as a fellow knight. However by operating this way, we would assume that not only he, but also us all, have no way of fighting actively against the dangers of our world without his costant sacrifices. Still we have seen him already perform incredible feats in one try, and thanks to this year of rest and training, he is no longer costant victim of the events.”

Otto intervened to bring his point of view into Wilhelm explanation.

“What I meant when I said he used RBD at his best, was not the way the Witch of Greed suggested, which was to fix every mistake, or he would have used it to save Emilia-sama immediately. Excluding the rushed decision he did after his first death, his next option was the most logical, he called Reinhard-san, who was the strongest ally possible. Unfortunately the bad match-up of Wrath’s authority, lead that loop to end, but he still collected the new info and discussed them with Beatrice-sama before fighting again. The new strenght of Natsuki-san is not using his loops proactively, it’s learning to adapt to the situations that forced him to loop.”

Wilhelm, while everyone else was absorbing their conclusions, turned to face the half-elf with a firm, but still warm, tone.

“Emilia-sama, no one accuses you of fearing for Subaru-dono well being, but what you truly are fearing, is a situation where he will be forced to use his ability consistently to the point that it will lead him to adopt once again the mentality of carrying everyone’s burden alone.”

Emilia nodded in confirmation.

“Then if we look at how his skills as a fighter changed over the course of the last year, and how he strived in Priestella so far, we can realize that right now he is far away from falling once again in that vicious circle. And we have to consider that from now his path won’t be actively compromised.” Wilhelm ended his trail of thoughts looking at Roswaal with clear hostility.

Who just shrugged it off, he realised his sins towards Natsuki Subaru before anyone else dared to admit theirs.

The room started putting together a new look on Subaru Natsuki.

“We did see him fare very well in battle, or at least his best wasn’t to be a mere bait like before. It was my own incapability to identify Lust that lead us both to be cursed. I am surprised you didn’t take a jab at that Priscilla-sama.” Crusch elaborate and looked sceptically at her rival.

“You already admitted your mistake, and did not let your subordinates fall under shame because of it. Since unlike a certain someone, you have the strenght to back up your claims, there would have been no honor worth the discussion.” Priscilla just rolled her eyes, the goddess didn’t hold back her comments but she was fair when the time called.

“And that was when Betty wasn’t with him. When we were together we survived easily against Wrath and and her brainwashed minions, I suppose.” Beatrice reminded that what they were looking at, was a Subaru that strived even while deprived of his main companion.

“So what Priscilla is saying, is that all the skills of Natsuki-kun right now are an all time high.” Anastasia, as a merchant, understood the need of information and quick thinking “Worrying costantly about him, rather than what we will have to face even beyond Pristella, hinders not only him, but also his potential and the security of all of us.”

“…I see” Emilia was digesting a bitter fact, but she could start to see the truth behind it.

“After all the world works in my favor, and if we entered this theatre before, you commoners would have either feared him or alienated him, but now that you all respect him, I can mold him into his true perfect form to face his designed destiny.”

Eyes rolled at her umpteeth remark, but it made sense why the Warden would act now and not before to prevent the other arcs. They already treated him badly normally, Dragon only knew what they could have done if they knew about his connection to Envy.

The room now started seeing how to not only fix their past mistakes, but also how to truly help Subaru.

Meanwhile Felt was sitting silently and conflicted, on one hand she wanted to merge her and Emilia’s camp to protect them all from the danger they faced so far, on the other this discussion made her look at her big bro like she looked at Reinhard.

Getting him away from the clown’s grasp was the top 1 priority, but she hated how Reinhard had never been allowed to live his life, even now she didn’t know how to break through him when he put all the blame on himself. How could she both protect her big bro and make him strive in life? Or only one was possible?

She already knew, however, that it would all depend on Emilia’s decision, because in the same way, she wouldn’t want anyone to treat Reinhard like an object, if she could oppose to it.

“Right. They’ve taken all four towers, so the city is helpless.” Emilia said while looking upon the destroyed city. “Since the cathedral is right nearby this must be District 3. If there are multiple Archbishops in the city, knowing who’s in each tower should help Subaru and the others.”

“Now listen here.” Regulus voice came from a room near Emilia, whose windows gazed upon the city “All I want is to hold a wedding ceremony for my fated bride! I have no interest in whatever you’re doing, you see. However, opening the watergate was simply unacceptable. Your selfish actions have made my lovely bride anxious, sullying my wedding, which was supposed to be the happiest moment of my life!” while he talked he got closer to the window, which made Emilia hide outside his field of vision “You are gravely infringing upon my rights!” he looked at the the tower in front of him “I can see your tower quite clearly from here. At this distance, blowing ita way would be but a trifle.” He said while holding his fingers in a flick position.

“So Barielle-sama guess was correct, since the Emilia-sama on the screen confirmed that all the towers have been taken, and Greed seems to be talking to another arhbishop.”

“The question now, is which archbishop is where?” Anastasia pointed out that Crusch’s analysis lacked the most important detail.

“What’s this? You weren’t the one who opened the watergate? What kind of pathetic excuse is that? Repulsive, impure wench!”

“Impure wench? Must be Lust.” Otto said.

“Ain’t that a little far fetched deduction, Brotto?”

“Not really, Greed always comments on people adjective and characteristics, so someone impure should be Capella, since we have seen how she uses her ability and I don’t recall Regulus ever saying anything like that to Sirius.”

“Otto-san is right, Regulus always insulted Wrath obsession for Petelguese, never body’s qualities like he just did now.” Reinhard quickly recalled with his perfect memory all of Regulus and Sirius interactions.

“We must not ignore that it was just said that even if it was Capella’s gate, she was not the one to open it.” Wilhelm reminded to everyone.

“What fiend, outside of the witch’s cult, could ever unleash something like this on the civilians?” Julius said disgusted.

“How interestiiiiiing, there might be a third partyyyy in Priestella.” Roswaal planted the idea in the audience.

“Betty’s doubt it, in fact. If there was a third party they would work behind the scenes, using the confusion to reach whatever their object is, I suppose. It’s more probable they did it to support the party they belong to.”

“How would that work, Beatrice-sama?” Rem didn’t get the reasoning.

“The world of Betty’s Subaru has term for cases like this, they call it tabula rasa, I suppose. It means when all the players are at a stalemate or your side it at a disadvantage, you clean the board off from all the elements to start again, no matter the losses.”

“And the worst part commoners, is that it worked.” Priscilla gave everybody an horrible reality check “The fights at the city hall were at a stalemate, or worse, and who knows how it went in the rest of the city. All the fighters retreated to reorganize after such an improvise attack, and by the spirit-knight’s admission, everyone made it back safely.”

The room was divided in deep thoughts, who could ever do something like that from their own side? Who could be ready to scarifice so many?

“Oh no…” that sounded something like, he would do.

Regulus rambling was stopped by knocking on the door.

“Lord Husband, may I enter?”

“You may.”

One of his wives entered the room “We’re about to start decorating the venue’s interior.”

“Ah, has that much time already passed?” he walked out of the room following his wife, leaving the metia on the table. “I’ll be right away.”

“Phew, that was close.” Emilia outside the window was thankfull for her success.

“Big sis, that was less than average espionage, next time leave it to me.”

Emilia just looked down comically hurt by the low rating she received.

“If this is District 3, then the tower ahead must be District 1’s. And from their talk just now the Archbishop of Lust is over there. I have to let Subaru know about it.”

“Color me surprised, the half-wit can make deductions like the rest of us?”

The Emilia camp held back stares on anger to not fall for Priscilla’s provocations.

Back to the city hall, in the metia room Julius, Anastasia and Subaru were discussing what they knew.

“I’ll be straight with you. Beatrice is an artificial spirit, right?” Anastasia asked directly.

“And how would you know that, I suppose?” the Anastasia in the theatre knew about Betty for the viewings, but the one on screen obviously didn’t, so the question lingered.

“A lady has her own secrets and ways, I won’t reveal my hand so soon.” Anastasia said innocently, while playing with her scarf.

“Mhmh, our lady is the best.” Mimi said with pride, while Tivey nodded in agreement.

After a moment of surprise Subaru simply confirmed “That’s right. Beatrice is an artifical spirit.”

“Well, you’re awfully honest about this.” Anastasia said surprised.

“We’re trying to figure out who the enemy is after. Hiding it now will just make it easier for them.

“Easier for the enemy?” she looked down in thought for a moment “Right. You are completely right.”

“Normally, I would say that Natsuki-kun is too naive, but this time, even I can’t negate the truth in his words.” The ever pratical Anastasia had to admit defeat.

“It doesn’t mean I will reveal her volontarly though.” Right now she was hoping with all her might that she wouldn’t come out.

“Speaking of, there’s something else you have to know. It’s about their other deman, the book of Wisdom.” Subaru said seriously.

“Care to explain? I can’t find anythin’ about that book.” Anastasia asked.

“Careful Subaru-kuuun, these are my secret you are spilliiiiing.”

“Why do you even care, I suppose? Everybody already knows about your dirty work.”

“I am merely hoping that he won’t spill our secrets so casually, under the premise of simply being toooo honest.”

“It’s nothing we don’t already know, let’s get this over with.” Priscilla stated bored.

“The Book of Wisdom is the Prototype of the Witch Cult’s Gospels. It’s bascially the complete version.”

“Where did you hear that from?” can’t blame Anastasia for wanting to know the source.

“From the Witch who made it.”

“Directly from… the Witch…? Are you certain?” Julius asked inquisitorially.

“Careful pal…” the Al on the screen nearly slipped in front of everyone, Subaru too needed to pay attention.

“Don’t make wrong call, Julius Juukulius.” The finest of Knights looked at the screen, in worry for a few seconds of failing his friend once again.

“Yeah, I’m dead serious here. I met one, got tricked, and was set up. A lot happened, alright?” he said while thinking back with disdain at what happened in the castle of dreams.

“Anyway, there were two Books of Wisdom,” he raised two fingers “but both have been incinerated. There shouldn’t be any left now.” The screen also showed how both Roswaal and Beatrice’s books had been destroyed in the flames.

“Yep, nothing left.” Otto gripped the paper in his pocket harder and harder while not even daring to breath. “Nothing left at all.”

Roswaal just looked at Otto with one of his best evil smile.

“Is it possible the Witch Cult doesn’t know they’re gone?” Anastasia asked.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Subaru was inclined to agree.

The room accepted the idea, except for Roswaal and Otto of course.

“Last, is the silver-haired maiden’s wedding ceremony.” He got much more angrier at this last request “These nutjobs better think twice if they expect me to give them any of those!”

“Yeah, they will see how awesome my knight is!!” Emilia said hyping at the same time of her love.

“Damn right princess, we will kick these guys asses.”

“If these these wretched cultist so desire Betty, then she will be more than pleased to show them the might of a great spirit, I suppose.”

“Exactly, Natsuki-kun. We won’t hear any of the Witch Cult’s demands. Kirikata-san entrusted this city to me.”

“What happened to him?”

“He’s missin’. So I have a duty I must fulfill.” Anastasia said crossing her arms decisevely. “All debts must be settled. Can’t call myself a Karagi merchant otherwise!”

“Yep, that’s Ana-bo’s way!”

“Mimi’s Lady is the only one cooler than Mimi!!”

“We will follow you no matter what Anastasia-sama.” Julius said with solemnity.

“Oh dear, you are making me blush.” She said joking.

Julius opened a map of the city.

“The citizens are currently in their designated shelters.” The map had all the shelters signed.

Reinhard was taking notes with his perfect memory of where all the shelters were.

“The people are anxious and irritable, and in some shelters, there habe been instances were their stress has boiled over into violence. We’re doing everything to contain the damage…”

“…but some shelters were beyond savin’. There have been more than a few casualties already. We’d be cowards if we looked away from reality.” Anastasia stopped her knight trail of thought to inject some needed realism.

“Anastasia-sama…”

“People have died, and more will follow. We’ve chosen to save as many as we can, but we’ll have to leave some behind.”

“I think you’re misunderstanding something, Anastasia.” Subaru intejected her line of thought “I never said anything about sacrificing the few to save the many.”

“You’re talkin’ nonsense again. I thought you’d changed since I met you in the castle.”

“That’s what I would say to anyone else, but we talkin’ about Natsuki-kun here, right?” Anastasia didn’t know if she wanted to sigh, or applaud his legendary stubborness.

“If neither me and my teacheeeer managed to break Subaru-kuuuun out of this mindset, then you won’t be eitheeeer Anastasia-sama.”

“Yeah, exactly what I was thinking Margrave.”

She, and many others, then turned back to look at the screen with a look that said “Show me your way once again, Nastuki Subaru.”

“Besides, people died in your fight against the White Whale, y’know? You’re a full-fledged knight now-”

“Those soldiers were ready to lay down their lives in that battle.” He said with seriousness “You can’t demand the same from ordinary folks whose home was suddeny turned into a battlefield. The cultist made their decision, and only those with at least equal resolve should face them. To me being a knight means living your life with that resolve while keeping that distinction. That’s why I won’t sacrifice anyone. I won’t leave anyone behind. As a knight, that’s soemthing I can’t, no, won’t give up. I’m Emilia’s knight. I want to fight for her sake. But that doesn’t mean she’s the only one I’ll protect. I won’t be satisfated with that!”

“Yes! Rem’s hero won’t leave anyone behind, that’s what make him the greatest in the whole world!”

“Exactly! I wouldn’t want my knight to be in any other way!”

Subaru’s waifus were the firsts to get hyped at the version on the screen.

“It was obvious he would continue to walk this path, but nontheless his resolve shines in ways second only to my divine form.”

“Ah! Finally, even the sun princess has to admit the craziness of big bro. What you say Rein?”

“Indeed, Subaru’s stubborness will never cease to amaze me.”

“I conqur.” Julius had to agree with Reinhard claim.

Both of them wore a grin, the kind of grin you have when you want to see how far the stupid determination of Natsuki Subaru will take him.

“No matter how many times I see it, your resolve will never cease me to amaze more than your power, Subaru-kun.” Roswaal looked with a hint of pride for his ‘partner in crime’ as witch’s lovers.

“Julius, aren’t you the same?” Subaru talked to his fellow spirit knight, whose gaze comfirmed his guess.

“Being trusted by you in a time of hardship like this, you truly could give no higher honor, Natsuki Subaru.” It still was hard for Julius to believe Subaru considered him a friend despite it all, but he wouldn’t dare to spit on the chance.

Subaru continued to talk while walking around in the room putting up his though act “Knights are greedy and want to look cool. I’ll keep acting cool even if it kills me.”

What a fucking way to ruin the mood dude.

“Dunderhead!” “Idiot!” “Don’t say that, I suppose!”

In order Emilia, Rem and Beatrice all gave a slap on the back of Subaru’s head.

Even Crusch from the line behind him bend over to slap him in the head.

And if he was awake he could have felt the look of disappointed judgment from Wilhelm.

“Ram will take back all the compliments she said to Barusu.”

“I didn’t hear you say anything out loud.” Al pointed out.

“For a specimen like Barusu, thinking of saying the compliments is the highest of possible praise.”

“Al-san, wait!” Ricardo just had an evil grin. “She just confessed she compliments him internally!”

“Oh my god that’s true! AHAHAHAHA!!! So, when are you confessing to your true love?”

Ram could only stand here burning in shame for falling right in the trap.

She too, now wanted to get up and slap Barusu, (clearly all his fault) but she realised how this would generate only more laughter, so she had to stay there and suffer in silence.

“We’ll save Emilia from that creep, beat Gluttony and make him cough up Rem’s memories, kick Sirius’ass for messing with everyone’s emotions, and make Capella beg for forgivness and chenge everyone back.” Then he turned to look at Julius and Anastasia right in the face, with the eyes of someone who knows is capable of doing all of this and more “Then we save the city, and everyone lives happily ever after.”

Title: A knight’s code

Back to the room where Regulus talked with Capella, Emilia was now entering from the window searching for the communication metia, she found it on the table.

“This was the Metia he was using.” It was a communication metia like these used by the camps until now.

“Will I manage to contact Subaru and the others?”

“With that metia you will only manage to contact Witch cultists or worse, half-devil”

She grabbed it, opened it, and indirectly activated it.

“AH!” she turned the metia to the wall to avoid being seen by whoever was on the other side.

“Oh? Someone picked up.” A familiar voice talked from the metia.

“Wait is that my…” Al and everyone else recognised it.

“Al?” Emilia realised who that voice came from.

The screen turned to black.

And everyone turned to Al.

“Al-san, you said you have no tie with the Witch’s cult!” Crusch asked, demanding an answer, did he bypass her divine protection?

“I don’t, I swear.”

“But you do have a metia that allows you to communicate with the Witch’s cult.” Anastasia pointed out.

“I don’t have any metia or dispositive connected to them, honest to god.”

“Then how were you able to contact Emilia-sama on the screen?”

Al just raised his arm in frustation “I DON’T KNOW!!”

Everyone turned to Crusch, who confirmed the not knowing, and Reinhard, who confirmed Al’s genuine confusion.

“Then what is the you on screen doing, I suppose?” Beatrice wasn’t going to hold back to someone connected to her mother.

“I don’t knoooooow.” He was having it up here with these guys. “Look, my best theory is that, searching for the Princess, I stormed a couple of shelters of these maniacs, and/or I stealed a couple of their metias.”

“I believe him.” Emilia said confidently “I don’t think Al is a bad guy.”

“THANK YOU!”

“Why would you say that Emilia-sama?” Rem asked with caution.

“I would say… because he reminds me of Subaru when he talks.” She said like that meant everything.

Internally a good chunk of the audience facepalmed.

“Othewordly rizz, Betty’s contractor would say, I suppose…”

“Otherwordly womanizers, this Al and Barusu are. I am sure their world must reek of the worst of worst.” Ram just looked at her sister, and mistress, in pity and judgment at their choices in men.

“Look, let’s just watch the next episode. I am sure it will clear up the misunderstanding. Because, once again, I. AM. NOT. PLANNING. A-N-Y-THING!!”

Mmmhh, are you sure? What if I gave you all a quick break?

“DUDE!!”

Ahahahaha. I am kidding, I am kidding. I will start it immediately.

And so the screen charged a new episode.

Chapter Text

The episode starts showing shows dead cultists in the water and on the ground, and Al is putting away his blade after slaying them.

“See?? I told you I was helping!!”

“We apologize for mistrusting you, Al-san.” Crusch admitted bowing her head.

“Technically this still doesn’t explain what you are doing with the metia.” Anastasia pointed out, in a teasing tone.

“Oh can you not for five minutes? Just watch the damn screen!!”

“Alright, alright.” Anastasia giggled at his reaction

He notices a metia on the ground, near one of the bodies, and he grabs it. It turns on immediately.

“Oh? Someone picked up.” The other prospective is empty “Wait, no one’s here. This ain’t what I heard.”

Emilia, having understood it’s not an enemy, puts herself in front of the object.

“Al! It’s you, right, Al?”

“Seriously? Never thought things would go this route. Right! Happy coincidence, miss!”

“Yeah! What a big coincidence! Oh right!” Emilia washes away the surprise to lock in “Al, I need you to pass a message to Subaru.”

“S-Sure! I’ll tell him you’re safe and-“

“An Archbishop named Regulus is occupying the tower in District 3. Also, the Archbishop of Lust is in District 1’s tower.”

“O-Okay…” the isekai fellow astonished by the newfound confidence of her.

“I wish I could’ve investigated the other towers, but I don't know where Sirius is. There was that broadcast, too. Tell him to protect Beatrice for me, okay?”

“Mhp, Betty is prefectly capable of protecting herself, in fact.”

“Yeah, yeah I know, I just didn’t want you to ruin your beautiful appearence.”

The spirit girl blushed reda t the comment.

“Emilia-sama” Rem was surprised by her wording “Since when you are so straightforward?”

“It’s only natural Rem, for a year Subaru talked about things none of us could understand leaving us dumbfolded, it’s time I have my sweet revenge.” She said while lighty pinching her sleepy knight’s cheek.

“Ehehe, I see. I hope you will allow me to put my own in this comeback.”

“You know what Rem? That might be the correct punishment for making us worried so many times.” The two girls proceeded to laugh at the future “punishments” they would inflict on the young man.

“Pssst, internal officier” Felt communicated to Otto seeing what was happening in the rows down “Be sure to send letters to everyone that sums it up how embarassing is gonna be for big bro.”

“Normally I would complain about more job getting accumulated” he said sad for a second, before grinning devilish while rubbing his hands “But you are telling me this is my chance to have my get back to Natsuki-san? Absolutely!!”

“Oh, and…”

“Wait up!” Al stopped her for a moment “I know you’re a tough and a hyper positive lass. But there’s gotta be something else, right?”

“This was all I could think of. Did I miss something?”

“That’s not it!” he tried to push the reality check “You’re a damsell in distress now! You don’t need to force yourself to do all this.”

“Since when do you care so much for the half-wit Al?” Priscilla asked her jester, it was rare for him to be so considerate.

For one fraction of a second Al stood here impassible, he couldn’t quite explain so casually how he felt for Emilia.

Sooo-

“It’s simple princess, I am just like pal after all.”

“In what way?”

“That we both think half-elfs are super sexy fantasies!” he said pointing his thumb upwards, as if he was a horny teenager.

-BONK-

She threw him on the ground with a hit of her fan.

“You can ask our bro Natsuki Subaru for help-“

“I’m sorry for making you worry Al. No… Thank you for worrying, but I’m fine.”

“You’re fine…?” how is this situation fine.

“I’m not trying to act tough. It might be strange of me to say this, but I’ve never doubted that Subaru would come to save me. That’s why I want to do everything I can to make it easier for Subaru when he eventually comes.” She said with the outmost of certainty at this fact.

Al heard her comment astonished by such trust.

“On one hand I am glad to see Emilia-sama trust so much Subaru-kun.” Rem opened, she knew how much her hero valued being useful to others, and seeing how much he suffered to obtain the title of knight it was only fair that his help was the most reliable pillar for Emilia.

“On the other this mentality has twisted repercussions after all we have seen here.” Anastasia added without holding back the bitter truth.

The fighters mentally agreed with both of them.

Fighting with Subaru? An honor to be trusted by him after all they have seen.

How much will Subaru have to go through to make them win? No one wanted to entertain the thought.

“The Emilia on the screen isn’t aware of Betty’s temporal incapacity, so she is acting with an incomplete picture, I suppose.” Beatrice intervened not liking that something was ignored when it came to her Subaru treatment, be it right or wrong.

“Then half-wit, if you knew your knight current position, would you act the same as this version of you is doing?” Priscilla asked with neither kindness or venom, only genuine curiosity because it was a matter of great importance for the future.

The room waited a few seconds while Emilia pondered, for after all no one had the right to decide Subaru’s future except for his liege.

“I think, my version on the screen is acting this way for another reason that has yet to be pronounced.” Emilia opened “In the last episode we were shown that if I left, Regulus could either open the gate, or slaughter all of his wives on a whim. I am probably staying to avoid either of these two results.”

Many were taken back by these two facts, suprised that they didn’t pierce it together before.

In a way it was just like Wilhelm said, they were so worried for Subaru, that they were excluding other details or prospectives. These viewings were taking quite a tool on everyone.

“That’s a fair conclusion, still your manner of approach shows over overreliance on your knight, born out of not knowing the full picture. So I ask you again your answer, now that you know the truth.” Priscilla didn’t hold back, one correct decision didn’t delete a potential error.

Emilia stopped for a few seconds, thinking about how she would act if she was on the screen knowing the full picture. She thought that she would hardly make the exact same choice if Emilia knew the truth, she would costantly worry about him, trying to protect Subaru from all that she could see, but there were also many things she couldn’t see.

The words of the discussion from the previous episode echoed in her mind, how Subaru shtrived despite his apparent weakness, and how they all understood that he wasn’t anymore a simple victim of the events. If she wanted to help him she had to let him fight along them all.

“I wouldn’t wait for Subaru to be the one to save me, since I now know how much he could suffer to do so, but I would still trust him. He has proved again and again his worth.”

“More than anyone should have ever proved it.”

“I… I can’t just ignore it.” It hurt to think that she had to accept his eventual deaths, but she didn’t want to hurt Subaru again for her fears.

Priscilla looked at her with a look that said “Good enough for now” and she went back to the screen.

“Al, please. I’ll apologize to Priscilla for ordering you around like this.” She said with soft pleading eyes.

“No need to apologize, ordering diligent dogs like him to work, is one of the few decent things you have done since arriving in this city.” Priscilla stated bored.

“So am I a good dog?” poor dude searching for a joy in his life.

“Mhmh, a reeeally good boy, just like Subaru.” Emilia intervened to compliment him.

Normally Al would be hurt by the comparison, but somehow when it was from Emi-

But the trail of thoughts was interrupted by Priscilla twisting his arm.

“Aldelbaraan, you are allowed to lust only after your goddess compliments.”

“Y-yes, princess.” If he was regulary complimented, he would lust more because of them.

For a moment he stood there processing her statements, before sighing.

“Alright, I got this. I’ll tell them what you told me. The rest is up to your Prince Charming.”

“Subaru’s the one who will save me, not a prince, though…”

“Ah, right! My bad! But seriously, don’t do any stunts, alright? This ain’t a joke.”

“Okay, I understand. You be careful too, understand?”

“Heh!” he said laughing at the comment before turning off the connection.

Him? Careful? Easier said than done, lady.

“Thank goddess.” Emilia put down the metia where she found it “Now my message will reach Subaru and the others.” She looked outside the window hopeful beofre snapping out of it “Huh? Why am I so sure of myself?”

“True, this is different than ya’ usual naivety.” Anastasia noted.

Emilia just shrugged her shoulders confused.

Back to the City Hall the trio of Julius, Subaru and Anastasia were looking at the metia that could communicate with the city.

“Do you know how to use this, Anastasia?”

“Yeah, It's not hard to figure out.” She confirmed to the knight of her rival.

“Alright.”

“What are you gonna do?” Mimi asked.

“Well it’s a communication device and we are in the middle of a crisis, we are probably thinking about what to say to the city in this situation.”

“Looks like you’re working hard, pal.”  Al emerged from the shadow realm of the room interrupting the current discussion.

“Al!”

“Well, someone’s back early.” The karagiri lady said doubting.

“Hey, It’s not like I came back just ‘cause I felt like it. I’ve got a message for you, pal.”

“A message? From who?” Subaru couldn’t imagine who could it be in a situation like this.

“Seems there’s a lovely bride waiting for her Prince Charming to whisk her away before her wedding. Wish I was you, pal.”

But after seeing Emilia and Subaru’s journey Al had a new prospective on their relationship.

“So our options are the princess, who will reward us when we succeed, but treat us harshly the rest of the time, or someone that will be gentle, but then take years to figure out what even preschoolers already know.” he elaborated how his and his brother on screen were sthriving on love life “On second thoughts, both of our options still sucks pal.”

“…From Emilia?!” he connected the dots, surprised that she was alive and well.

After an off screen explanation

“And that’s pretty much it. Oh and she said to take care of Beatrice.”

“Last part included, that was some really important info. Extremely helpful, actually.”

“Cap’n!” from the same hole from which Al arrived, the shield of the Emilia camp appeared, with tears in his eyes in seeing his bro alive and well.

“Garfie-“

“Cap’n!” he cut him off by jumping to embrace him like a koala.

“You’re fine! You sure popped out of nowh-“

“That’s my line! I thought ya were… I…I…!” poor young man was getting more and more emotional each second.

Even the others in the room smiled at this small reunion.

The audience had various small laughs at Garf emotional expression while he was bruning with shame. Very chatartic to see a 15 years old act as one after all they have seen.

“Oooooh, worried for your big bro, Garf?” Otto said with an evil teasing grin.

“Subaru-sama made Garf as caring as a gentleman. This will be the biggest of the debts I will never be able to repay him.” Frederica added, wiping away a fake tear.

“Shut it u two!!”

“Oh c’mon you can be more honest with them Garfield. I am sure they will give you plenty of Lasagna and petting, if you behave like a good cat.” Al couldn’t resist to say, for far too long he held back the Garfield joke.

“The heck is a Lasagna?”

“I do agree you are too cute to not pet.” Even Elsa’s allucination joined them.

“YOU SHUT IT!!”

“Hey now. Are you crying?”

“I ain’t cryin’!” He stopped hugging/hang on him and got to his own two feets “It’s just… You, Brotto, Lady Emilia, Beatrice… everyone’s…” this time his voice went from happiness to sadness at the potential implications.

“Sorry to worry you. As you can see, I’m fine.” He tried to lift his humor with the happy facts “Part of me kinda turned darker, though…” he said thinking about the dragon blood flowing into him.

”Huh? Darker?”

“Let’s worry about that later.” Putting an hand on his shoulder Subaru moved the dragon blood argument to another day.

“So? Do you believe all this, Natsuki-kun?” Anastasia wasn’t convinced of the recent info source.

“I do.” Subaru however didn’t falter “The last bit about Beatrice sounded just like her.”

This made Anastasia smile and Al sigh, both in recognition of her character.

“She’s doing everything she can even in this mess. I want to believe in her.”  He commented looking inspired.

Emilia slighty blushed seeing her knight being so affectionate of her for the bare minimum.

“Barusu lusting on Emilia-sama’s name as always.”

“Jealous, girl?”

“C’mon maid, we are all waiting for your confession. Even you have to admit that he is a better partner than the clown.”

Ricardo and Al couldn’t resist as always. Ram, in answer, crossed her arms defensevely.

“Roswaal-sama is a man-“

“Or woman, I suppose.”

“A MAN of high class, that shouldn’t be compared to Barusu shameless antics.”

“What about his personal character?” Frederica struck the nerve she knew she couldn’t defend.

“That part needs educating.” Ram said looking at her beloved with one of the biggest judgmental look she ever had, even Barusu rarely got a look so judgmental.

Believe it or not, the 400 years mage, actually looked back scared, thinking “Please Subaru-kun, help me.”

The room took the rare chance to collectively laugh at the scared face of Roswaal.

And while everyone else was laughing, Rem was looking at the screen with a bit of envy.

“I wish you could talk about me the same way, Subaru-kun…” she too wanted to be there and help her hero once again.

“He does.” Rem turned to Emilia confused “Subaru talks about how great you are all the time.”

“He is quite a nuisance about it, but by this point Betty can’t negate that his compliments originate from an earned place, I suppose.”

Now Rem was beaming red, even if she desired it, she wasn’t actually mentally ready to being so openly complimented by her hero.

“Just take the compliment Rem.”

“Nee-sama…” the, still embarassed, blue haired maid looked up to her sis with hope in her eyes, did she finally approve of her and Subaru-kun relationship?

“Because when I will be finished with Barusu, he won’t be able to lust after you anymore.” Ram said with a satisfated grin, thinking about all the ways she will educate him.

“NEE-SAMA!!” never before Rem looked so worried for her hero.

That too earned another round of chuckles from the audience.

And a thankfull prayer from Roswaal, that thought “Thank you for your sacrifice yet again, Subaru-kun.”

Before he continued with a sudden betrayal.

“It’d be nice if she didn’t overdo it and try anything reckless, though.”

“You are the one speaking about reckless? That’s it mister, no dates for a month!” Emilia said pointing with indignation at the screen, the last person she was gonna get a scolding about the argument was Subaru.

The audience lost it, and they needed a minute before continuing.

“Can’t deny that.” Al once again intervened with some realism “That lass is way too energetic for someone stuck in enemy territory.”

The screen goes back the tower where Greed, Emilia and the wives are.

Emilia has returned to her room and is currently dissolving, with her magic, the double she made before.

“I’m surprised.”

“Kya!” surprised of being caught Emilia threw the sheets of the bed over the double trying to hide it, like a child hides a toy he wasn’t supposed to be playing with.

“I never thought you’d come back. You even left a convincing double.” The wife number 184 was the detective who found Emilia trying to delete the evidence.

“Greed must be more foolish than the half-wit if that double would have been enough to illude him.”

Emilia puffed her cheeks in annoyance, she agreed with the wife on screen that it was a very convincing double.

“Huh? Double? I’m not sure what you’re talking about…” to try to play dumb she went under the sheets “I was tired, so I was resting here the entire time- Ack, so cold!” but the statue was obviously in the way “I mean, it’s not cold at all.”

“Emilia-sama, you too need ulterior educating.” The pink haired oni looked at her mistress in pity.

Emilia had the decency of looking down guilty at this one.

The woman sighed and approached the half-elf with no evil intentions “Why didn’t you run away while you could?” 

“I said I was resting here the entire…” Emilia tried to play dumb again, but she stopped when she saw the seriousness on the girl’s face. 

“Did you… want me to run away? Why? If I ran away, you and the other wives would get into trouble.”

A few smiled at her declaration since Emilia’s guess from before was correct.

Some members of her camp shacked their heads in sighing admission of her far too caring heart.

The girl was struck by the candidate’s open affection, but soon she gripped her own arms in terror of what nearly happened before

“In the end, it didn’t amount to anything… I wanted to muster even a bit of courage in my final moments, but it was all meaningless…

“You…” Emilia was struck by how much terror this girl was hiding under impassible expression.

Many women had small reactions at her admission.

Rem and Crusch just looked at the screen with increasing disdain for the Archbishop that attacked them one year ago.

Emilia kept hating this man in ways she didn’t knew were possible, since he wanted to subject Mother Fortuna and her to this same fate.

Anastasia’s look severely darkened in seeing an open example of slavery like this on the screen.

And last Priscilla just gave a mental note.

“Do not worry commoner, my desire is that this joke of a man, shall perish in the most deprecating of ways, and as such it will happen. Just wait. And with the right amount of luck, the world will be enough mercifull for you to have an hand in his demise.”

But back to the Room with the giant metia, where Al, Subaru, Julius, Anastasia and Garfiel are discussing the next move.

TWO CUT SCENES FROM THE NOVEL.

(Technically one would have been in the previous episode, but the anime changed a lot of order of the scene so I meshed them up together here)

“Since the fifth floor was completely destroyed by the dragon’s breath, the fourth floor is technically the top floor now. All of Lust’s victims are gathered and restin’ there.” Anastasia gave a brief summit of the situation.

“Did you say that Capella’s victims are gathered on the fourth floor…” he asked trying to understand how they moved them.

“Even though they’ve been turned into flies and, in one case, a dragon, their minds are still human, so they understand what we’re sayin’ and follow directions… Although I can’t really say if that’s actually a good thing.”

Subaru also could not decide whether it was fortunate that the transformed people had retained their human consciousness. To be aware of having become a creature wholly different from a human, and an insect no less, must have come with a saddening, disorienting sense of loss. However, could it be said that despite having lost their flesh, they had survived, just in another state? Was this also called a loss of self? The answer to this, presumably, would only be known by those who had experienced it.

“I don’t even want to imagine.” Ricardo felt a puke of vomit bulding up in his troath.

Even Al couldn’t imagine something like this, even for all his deaths, few things sounded as painful as a life like this..

The knights looked down guilty, it was their own incompetence that led this situation to happen.

They will prevent it. No matter what.

“They can also move normally. Thankfully, there haven’t been any suicide attempts yet. Things happened too abruptly, and most of ‘em haven’t really had a chance to react yet… In short, if we can fix everythin’ before the dust settles, things should turn out just fine.”

“Suicide…?” he was far too familiar with that action for it to be thrown around casually.

The members of the Emilia camp felt their heart arche seeing Subaru’s reaction to that word.

It wasn’t a reaction of someone hearing about doing the unspeakable, it was a reaction of someone that lived an action far too many times for it to be anywhere near acceptable for someone else. The hardest part was knowing they had been responsible for his past attempts.

Nedless to say Rem was trying to fight the feelings of guilt the most out of everyone.

“Don’t’cha think it’s a concern?”

“…” he couldn’t quite answer to this argument just like that, but what creeped him out the most was that Anastasia seemed to be taking this twisted situation calmly.

Even Julius looked at his mistress confused, if not scared by her apperently taking this decision so easily.

Anastasia however looked at him with high defense of spirit.

“You know, I wouldn’t do something like that. But you have to start from honesty even if harsh, not from baseless hope.”

To that, Julius could not disagree.

“As long as there’s life, there’s hope, but without a will to live, that hope’s gonna be destroyed. Just havin’ a breathin’ body ain’t enough, it’s the will to live that we can’t afford to lose.”

At least Subaru wholeheartedly agreed with her perseverance in regard to life and death.

(End scene one, Garfiel arrives at a different time in the novel compared to the anime, so I linked the second scene here in sequence)

While thinking about the possibility of the victims unaliving themselves Subaru remembered the dragon.

“One more thing about what you said just now, what happened to the black dragon?”

 “This happened on the top floor, so I may not know any more than you do… There was a person who was transformed by the Authority of Lust. As disgusting as that Authority is, what is much more surprising is how well it replicates things. The man who was been turned into a black dragon made his way to the top of the building, even as he was on the verge of death, and breathed fire to make Lust back off. It was probably thanks to that heavenly intervention that we were able to save your life.”

The one who Julius spoke of was the black dragon that had been slashed and thrown out of that room by Crusch. Since Capella’s power to mutate and transform, then that black dragon was very likely one of the hostages in the City Hall. Subaru and Crusch had disregarded his call for help, and relentlessly attacked him. And despite those circumstances, that person still fought with all his might.

“The one who was turned into a black dragon, is he…”

“He can’t die.”

As Subaru fretted about the dragon’s safety, Garfiel suddenly interrupted with a calm voice. He would not meet Subaru’s gaze, instead staring directly up at the ceiling.

“My amazin’ self won’t let him die. We can’t let him die. We have to save him… He must be saved… otherwise…” he couldn’t bring himself to finish.

“He has been like that for a while now.” Julius continued for the young man “Apparently, it appears to be someone he knows. Although his scent has changed, Garfiel seemed to recognize him from his actions. In any case, his healing is now complete. He is fine, although a little anxious. He is resting at the back.”

“An acquaintance? Garfiel, is this someone you know from the city?” Subaru asked his little bro.

“…” Garfiel did not find the strenght the answer, surprising Subaru.

“Who could it be?” Young Petra was heartbroken at the possibility of one of Garf’s family members being subjected to Capella’s tortures.

“The only that worked at the city hall is…” Frederica already realised who it was, but she couldn’t bring herself to finish.

“Mom’s new man…Damn it!” Garf punched the armrests to vent the feelings of failure he was feeling right now.

“Useless shieeeeeeld.” Elsa appeared again to torment him.

“Shut UP!”

“Garf. Brother. It’s ok.” Otto put an hand on his shoulder to have his attention

“It’s not ok Brotto. Damn it!!”

“No, Garf. Listen.” His eyes much more serious and direct“It’s all gonna be ok.”

“Eh?” Garf broke out of the stupor “W-What do you mean?”

“Anastasia has been reaaally kind.” Emilia explained “She has promised to put your family under protection of the Iron Fang.”

“R-Really??” the weight of guilt left Garfiel’s soul.

“Thank you so much, Anastasia-sama!” Frederica immedietaly got up and bowed to the candidate, in gratidude. Garfiel followed immediately after, once in a lifetime event.

“No need, Frederica-san, Garf-kun.” Anastasia smiled, not really accepting their thanks, she was still feeling a little guilty for bringing them all in Priestella at this moment.

In any case, he was grateful that the life of their savior, the black dragon, had not been extinguished.

“What about the flies? Are they-“

“We cannot say that they are okay, but at least their safety has been assured. Ferris has made his diagnosis, but…” Julius had to bring other depressing news.

“That is to say, it’s not a wound or illness that Ferris can fix… Damnit!” Subaru was getting tired of losing continuosly to the Witch’s Cult.

Ferris looked down worsening his mood once again, after hearing about Crusch’s condition, knowing that he won’t be able to neither heal those in Priestella only increased the shame he was feeling.

(End of the second scene)

Al interrupted the trail of depressing thoughts to bring back the focus in the room.

“So? Why’re we gathering here and what are we gonna use this huge metia for?”

“This is the HQ of the city reclamation team. And this metia is a city-wide broadcasting device, our ticket out of this mess.”

“Ya got a plan, Cap’n?”

“Something like that. As you all know, Wrath’s Authority has the entire city on edge, and the people are about to blow.”

Garfiel’s expression was full of sadness for what he had seen in the city

“Ya got that right, Cap’n… I was goin’ around the city lookin’ for you, and…” images of demibeasts trying to eat people accompany his thoughts.

“With the Witch Cult’s broadcast on top of the mess this city’s in, it’s only natural everyone’s anxious, and it’ll only get worse with the people crammed together.” To Anastasia valutation the screen shows the shelters are full of people eyeing each other menaceling, or scared for their lives. 

“That’s what makes Wrath’s power so insidious. It isolates people, eats away at their hearts, and even threatens their lives. It is absolutely unforgivable.” Julius’ pride as a knight, and decency as a human being, couldn’t tollerate this existence.

“I reckon I already have a good idea of what you’re planning to do, Nastuki-kun.” Despite the grim prospective Anastasia was openly hopeful to hear Subaru’s plan.

“Well, I did come all the way here to see if the metia was okay.” He ran an hand in his hair in admission.

“What’re ya planning to do, Cap’n ?”

Subaru, and everyone else, turned to look at the Metis.

“Sirius’s Authority is amplifying the anxiety of everyone in the city. And Lust’s nasty broadcast was what lit the fuse. Meaning…”

“We reignite the people’s hope the same way the cultists fanned their unease.”

“Right.” The lolimancer confirmed his fellow spirit knight’s words “We spread that hope and fill the city with it.”

“That’s it! That’ll get them back on their feet!” Garfiel clasped his fists together excited.

“It can work. After all we were just shown that it worked on Emilia-sama.” Crusch was confident on this plan.

“But Subaru and the others have yet to start the trasmission.” Emilia looked at her friend confused.

“That’s true, but Wrath’s authority seems to be already active with you, since you heard the previous transmission, which means what generated your confident reaction on the screen, was your costant thinking of how to help Subaru-dono on the screen, that overwhelmed the feelings of danger you were feeling. The same way whoever will give an inspiring speech will overwelm the feelings of fear from the witch’s cult”

“Isn’t that a little bit far fetched?”

“Not at all, Emilia-sama.” Wilhelm smiled confidently at her “this is just one of the many wonders of love.”

“Eh? B-But my version on the screen has probably yet to figure out her f-feelings.”

“Big’sis, I think everyone but you and Big bro knew the answer already.” Felt gave her the harsh truth.

“Let’s do it! There ain’t time to waste! We gotta-“

“Wait up.” Anastasia raised an hand to stop the preventive excitement of Garfiel “ It’s not as easy as it sounds.”

“Why not?!”

“What will the Witch Cult do when they hear the broadcast? They might not close the watergates this time.”

“Ghk!” to that the tiger boy couldn’t debate.

“I’m worried about that too, but there’s something off about that theory.” Interjected Subaru “It’s the watergate they opened.”

“I see. That was the District's 1st Gate. If Emilia-sama information is accurate…”

“Then Lust can’t be at the control tower at that time. The timing’s way too off. The flooding even helped us escape, then the gate immediately closed after. It’s true the Witch Cult’s actions are inconsistent at best, but there has to be some logic behind them. 

Al stood there, apparently elaborating the words of his pal.

“Oh shit, I did it, didn’t I?”

“They even left the metia here unharmed. They should’ve had plenty of time to break it.”

“Are you sayin’ us usin’ this metia is part of their calculations?” Anastasia started showing the flaws of this reasoning “Why would they even-“

“They don’t have a reason for anything.” Al intervened disgusted by this discussion “Tsk… They don’t give a damn about anything we do. They’ve never lost once, and they don’t think they ever will.  A dragon doesn’t care what the ants crawling around its feet are planning.” The way he said these words, looked like they came from someone that knew the last idom, like it wasn’t just one.

His prospective ended the conversation.

“You are so sure they won’t open one of the gates?” Ricardo asked.

“Well it might be as the clown said. There might be a third party in Priestella so who knows?” Al tried to moved the conversation away from him.

“But by Beatrice-sama guess it could have been someone from either side acting on their own.” Crusch commented.

“Yeah, but if it was someone from the Witch’s cult then they would hardly do it again.” Al crafted a new possibility “To destroy the city hall, with the Metia in there, they would have to keep the gate open longer time, and in which time they would risk to kill Beako-“

“You didn’t earn the right to use that name, I suppose.”

“Or whoever has the tome of wisdom, they can’t take that risk now. Before they did it to intimidate, but now they have to play their cards.”

“It’s still an high risk, for the safety of the civilians.” Julius intercepted.

“But watching this screen is what we are doing to not have to take that risk, right commoners? The only way we will know for sure is keep going.” Priscilla suddendly stopped the theorising and with conviction moved everyone to look back again.

Al didn’t miss the eyeing meaning “Later, you will explain”.

“Natsuki-kun.” Anastasia started again “Let’s go with your broadcast plan.”

“Anastasia-san…”

“So, who’ll do it?”

“Right, they can’t just put a nobody to speak to the audience.” Otto observed.

“Let’s just watch and see what conclusion they will reach.” Crusch said to prevent any theorizing that could stop the viewing.

“Who... ? Isn’t this time your time to shine, Anastasia-san?” Subaru didn’t see why there was even a discussion “You’re a royal candidate, and you’re famous around here. If you tell them we’re still fighting, they’ll-“

“You’re expecting’ too much of me.” She intejected coldly.

“Huh?”

“If fame was all it took, then sure, I’d be more than happy to speak up. But my name alone doesn’t have the sway to rid their fear of the Witch Cult. Sure, it’s better than some nobody, but that’s about it. It pains me to say it, since I’m basically admittin’ I’m not up to the task.”

“Exactly, my name is famous for my skills and connections, not for my achievements on the battlefield. Let’s see, who do we have that fits that category…”

“Still…!”

“You get it, don’t you, Natsuki-kun? They need hope, the kind that blows away all the fear grippin’ their hearts. If it’s just pullin’ wool over people’s eyes, sure, I can do it. But that’s not what you’re after, right, Natsuki-kun? You’re the one who stubbornly refused to cut our losses.” Anastasia explained a simple truth, the higher the prize, the higher the challenge, one that very few can rise up to it.

“Well… Th-Then what about Crusch-san?! Her words carried weight back at the castle, and before the White Whale fight too!”

“Right you are. But with the state she’s in, we can’t exactly drag her and make her stand in front of the metia.”

Felix got even more sad at this remark, the greatest healer in the world and she couldn’t support the one person they needed for the challenge.

“Once again my failure weights on us all.” Crusch stated “My deepest sorry for my ineptidude, Subaru-dono. I am sure you will find someone, among our ranks, capable of rising the spirit of others in dire times, but who could it be…”

“Th-then what about you, Julius? You’re more than qualified to…”

“I’m sorry…” he admitted with great regret “I cannot meet your expectations.”

“I’m proud to call Julius my knight, but how well do his feats stack up against the Witch Cult?” Anastasia put the facts on the table “If we’re just talkin’ about fame and eloquence, I’d have a better chance.”

“I am called the greatest of knights, but my name has a greater impact on the nobility.” Julius admitted with great shame “Not on the common people. Someone capable of that would be…”

“Then… That leaves us with Wilhelm-san and Ricardo.” Subaru started listing names hoping to find the correct one.

Ricardo didn’t even consider the chance, but Reinhard and Wilhelm both mused the possibility of them speaking, the first dismissed it because despite his fame he was nowhere to be found, the latter dismissed it, because his name and fame as the sword demon wasn’t even on the level of even one of the candidates, let alone of someone recognizable as…

“No, we can still call Priscilla and Liliana-“

“Emh…” Garfiel raised an hand and asked for everyone’s attention “Is there any reason ya can’t do it, Cap’n?”

“Hah?…” the spiky boy started looking around him as if going ‘who are you speaking to?’

“Ah.”

“But of course.”

“We should have seen this coming.”

“I can’t think of anyone else.”

”I agree with Garfiel-dono.”

The five commentators from before all reacted in agreement at this suggestion.

“You’re our only chance. You’re the Captain, after all! Who else could it be? You’re the only guy who’s ever taken down an Archbishop! And right now, that means more… that means more than anything’ in this whole city!” every word Garfiel spoke was said with steel like conviction, as if he had never been so sure of something else in his life.

“Garfiel…” bro couldn’t believe the level of support.

“With all these cultists crawlin’ around the city, there ai’nt no one better for the job! It’s either the Sword Saint Reinhard or Subaru Natsuki, no one else! It has to be you, Cap’n!”

“Well, after all Natsuki-kun does have the feats against the Witch’s cult.”

“He moved many of us and the army in our battle against the White Whale.”

“His feats, and the fact that he is of simple origin, made him an icon among the simple folks, opposed to many of us knights more related to the nobility.”

“It wouldn’t be an exageration to compare his name to mine.”

“Subaru-dono is capable of connecting to people like no one else.”

The five once again elaborated on why Natsuki Subaru was the man up for the job.

“Weeelll then, are you truly up to it, Subaru-kun…” Roswaal looked with wonder, it was a now or never situation, how will he engrave the future this time?

Subaru couldn’t believe in this level of admiration, so Julius put an hand an his shoulder and gave him a nod of support.

Seeing his clear doubt Julius put the tongue in his mouth for five minutes straight of making out session.

{CUT THAT IS NOT WHAT HAPPENED.}

Seeing his clear doubt Anastasia also intervened.

“He’s right. If someone here’s gotta do it, its gotta be you.” She looked at him with certain determination.

“Anastasia, not you too…” then he turned to look at his supportive boyfriend “Even you of all people?”

Despite Subaru’s insecurities Julius answered with an honest smile

“Do you remember, Subaru? Your outburst in front of all those knights back at the castle, and how I defeated you on the training grounds?”

“It’s one of my three biggest regrets and humiliations of my life. I couldn’t forget it even if I wanted to.” He said recalling how that day he nearly destroyed everything because of his past ego.

“I remember it well, too.” (Why is he recalling this with such a happy smile?) “Your baseless proclamation, the disgraceful way you mocked the knights… and how you joined the White Whale fight… and ultimately defeated Sloth afterward.” What julius was talking about was not about Subaru at his lowest, but how from the bottom he rose to heights many dreamed impossible, especially in such a short time.

Subaru finally understood what Julius was talking about.

“If there is anyone in this city whose voice could rid the fear gripping the people’s hearts, I believe that person is none other than you. Garfiel is only one of the many who would answer your call, and I would be there as well.”  He said with the truest of honesty.

The isekai boy looked around him, seeing only the unfazable smiles of support from the others.

“How can you overestimate me that bad…?” but he alone, just couldn’t geti t.

“The true question is how can you underastimate yourself so badly, damn iditot!!” Otto screamed at the screen. Oh how he wished to punch him again now.

“This is no way to speak of yourself or to answer those that support you, Subaru-dono.” Crusch looked at the screen slighty angered that even after a year he couldn’t concive how much he was respected by his friends.

“And yet again Betty’s Subaru can’t understand his own greatness, I suppose.” Beatrice heard him say too many of comments like these during the last year to not be hurt by them.

“Of all the times you have to run your mouth non stop, now is the time where you want to stop? Useless Barusu.”

“If you’re not sure, then don’t do it, pal.”

“Mh?” Subaru was confused by this intermission.

“Is this guy really that big of a deal?” Al suddendly raised, with a mocking tone, as a voice of opposition against the overwhelming support.

“The fuc’ is your problem man?” Garfiel didn’t take the insult on his cap’n so kindly.

“C’mon man, after all we have seen I hope you will be kinder to him.” Ricardo looked at his friend hoping he changed his mind in the theatre.

“Why should I be? It’s you guys who are gonna need a little bit of more realism.” Al rolled his eyes, not that anyone could see it.

“Wat ya mean?”

“Just listen for once tiger boy.”

Garfiel couldn’t stand for Natsuki GOATbaru slander, so he grabbed Al by his mantle “Shut your damn mouth! Don’t ya talk that way about the Cap’n!”

But Al answered with a much dryier voice.

“If only he could bear the weight of the world, that’d be incredible. But you can’t expect an average, everyday guy to carry all that. I can’t, and our pal here can’t either.” Al commented on the clear pressure Subaru was showing “Yet why does he have to shoulder all that? Give the poor guy a break.”

Garfiel couldn’t counter against this honest analysis of what burden the role of the hero will pressure on his bro if he went to through this. 

“I understand your frustation Al-kuuuun-”

“We are not that close creep.”

“I tried my self to teach that lesson to Subaru-kun back at the sanctuary, but he is simplyyyy to stubbooorn to not try and protect everyooone.”

“Even if it sickens me to agree with Roswaal-sama, he is right.” Rem stood up for her man “Rem’s hero won’t back away from this request, he will fight for everyone as he stated, that’s his reality.”

“Mhmh, Subaru-sama is the best!” Petra too joined the moral support of Subaru.

“His, reality?” Al asked with… a supressed broken laugh?

“Yes! A reality where-“

“A REALITY WHERE HE DIES OVER AND OVER AGAIN FOR YOUR INCAPACITY!!” Al exploded out of nowhere.

Nearly everyone either took a step back, or widened their eyes in surprise.

“His reality is built on the dead bodies of him, and nearly everyone else in this goddamn room!! And he is simply too stupid to realize it, or he has been conditioned to think that’s the only thing he will ever be useful for!”

“Betty knows the deepest secrets of her contractor, in fact. And she can assure that everything he has done has been of his own volution, and that he wishes to be helpful beyond his Return By Death, I suppose.”

“Oh please Beako, do you really believe that? Do you really believe that there would have been no other path, that could have made him happy? I mean, this dude has been hiding his nightmares for a year because asking for help would either crush his heart or kill everyone he loves forcing him to die again. Do you really think the trajectory of his life is a happy one? Hardly!”

“Subaru-kun understands-“

“Don’t give me that blue maid, you are the one most responsible for this.” You could feel Al gaze of being tremendusly annoyed with Rem.

“How am I-“ but she knew, she immediately understood.

“That day at the capital you could have saved him, you could have led him away from everything, all of these responsibilities, and his costant fear of losing what he loves because of the unpredictability of his loops.” He took a moment to breath, before continuing “But no, you indoctrinated him into being the hero of your dreams.” He said this part holding back a laugh “Look me in the face and tell me, that if you could go back you would say the same things to him, knowing that he would have to go through the sanctuary again, and god knows what else in his future.”

Rem couldn’t match his gaze.

“So?”

She knew the answer.

“SAY IT!”

“Al-san.”

A cold, composed and suppressing anger tone was spoken by one of the chairs near Rem.

“I ask you to reconsider the accusations towards the member of my camp.” Emilia spoke looking Al directly in the helmet.

“What lady? I thought you would have been the first to accuse her of sending your man towards a meat grinder, or maybe you are glad that it happened? After all he couldn’t hold the promise of waiting for your incapacity to have an answer if he ran away.”

Those closest to Emilia could see her grip her own hands in fury, low blow, but well deserved.

She continued nontheless.

“If you are so adamant on using their talk at the capital as a proof to accuse Rem then I ask you to remember what truly happened back then, Subaru was scared and confused because of the pain of his last loops, and the isolation he was put through. Rem merely listened to him and assured that he wasn’t alone. She rejected his offer because him venting his frustations needed to happen, or he would have carried that regret forever. Only then, when his mind was clear and focused, he stated his desire to live the life he is currently walking. No one forced him to take this decision the way you say it.”

The two stared at each other for a while, the room waiting silently for a reaction.

Al eventually cooled down, even if he still thought he was right, he knew he overreacted.

“Tch, if you like to think that then fine.”

“If you have a point to make about what your version on the screen is saying then explain it. We are all eager to listen.”

Al sighed, disappointed in the slowlness of these people.

“I am only giving him a reality check, you may think it’s wonderful how your versions are being so supportive of him after all he has gone through to earn it, but with this level of respect comes also an almost equal level of expectation. If you walk thinking it’s all sunshine and rainbow then one day it will all crash down. It’s better to focus only on what is in your grasp. Believe me, I know.” Saying this he went back to his seat.

The room did the same to see how the discussion will continue.

But before the screen started again.

“Emilia-sama, Rem thanks you for your support.” The maid bowed to the princess.

“It’s only normal Rem.” Emilia took a moment before leaning closer to her and talking with a softer and more understanding tone “And don’t feel ashamed of wishing you would have told him a different answer that day, everyone here wished things could have gone differently at some point.”

It pained Emilia to say so, but she couldn’t deny the truth, she had her own fair share of sins after all.

“Hey, pal…” Al smacked away Garfiel’s hand and he approached Subaru “That girl’s what you care about most right now, yeah? I’m gonna do what I can for the Princess. Everything else can wait.”

“Al…”

“You should too, pal. Focus on the lass… on saving Emilia.” He didn’t speak with malice or anger, he spoke of this view simply as the most honest for one’s future “Just think of those damn cultists as a passing storm. Getting involved will only bring you more trouble.”

“So that’s how Al-kun reasons, even if he says he has renounced teacher this way of thinking is what I tried to instillate on Subaru-kun one year ago. How ironic, one a fellow Witch’s lover and another fellow student of Echidna, both outside of my grasp, be it emotional or pratical. Maybe in another ‘loop’ we could have had a special relatiosnhip, who else if not them could understand me.” Roswaal mused while looking at the screen with his usual smile, but his eyes betrayed an hint of sadness for how things might have gone differently.

And not for sole the purpose of using these two people.

“If a kid runs out into an intersection when the light’s red, you’d pull them back to the sidewalk without a second thought, right?” this was the kind of person Subaru Natsuki is, it’s a simple matter of principle “It’s kinda like that.” He said with a smile, that despite the pressure, showed the sparks of his infinite determination.

“An’ what’s a red light? Dear spirit-sama?” Anastasia asked, always searching for more info from this world.

“Ana-bo, is it really the moment?” Ricardo asked.

Anastaia crossed her arms defensevely before stating “Well if we don’t know Natsuki-kun terminology, how can we know if his speech will be a correct one or not, right?”

“Right, my lady.” Said Tivey with aboslutely no bias.

“Right, I want to know to too what my knight means by that.” Said the poor deceived Emilia.

Beatrice looked at the half-elf with a look that said “girl…”, before sighing and explaining.

“The red light-green light is an automatic system that is used to organize the traffic in Betty’s Subaru world, in fact. The system works that the vehicles move when the light goes, and they stop when the light goes red. In the same way the civilians also have a green-red light system that tells them when to leave the sidewalk to cross the roads. When the light of the civilian is red, the veichle has it green, when the light of the veichle is red, the light of the civilian is green. So a kid that crosses the road, while the light is red, is at a big risk of being hit by veichle, whose light would be green, I suppose.”

“So saving the kid is in this situation, is like that first day at the capital when the knight jumped in the traffic to save that little girl!” Reinhard noted, to make the room understand Subaru’s metaphor.

A creepy silence followed.

“What?”

“You still remember that little thing?” Al asked astonished.

“I do have perfect memory, remember Al-san?”

“Yeah, it’s just…” now the one armed knight started to understand why Heinkel was so creeped out by his son.

Meanwhile Ana and Tivey were taking big notes of this automatic system.

“Aaaah” Al accepted this answer, however, “if you’re gonna do it, bro, you’re gonna carry the full weight of that heroic delusion.”

“Heroic delusion…?”

“You can’t afford to lose. You have to win. You’ll carry hope, shoulder expectations, and lead everyone to the future. Make that choice, and you’ll have to follow through.”

“Can’t afford to lose? That’s always how it’s been.” Average week for Subaru by this point.

“The stakes are gonna be higher! Your loss ain't gonna be just your loss anymore.” There was no malice in his warning, only cold truth.

Subaru closed his eyes and pondered how Al’s words reflected on his journey.

Him losing blood and dying for the first time bringing a girl he barely knew with him, and how in the end “My name is Emilia.” he managed to save that girl of uncommensurable beauty.

How he jumped from a cliff, without knowing what would have happened, “You're demonically inspired, after all.” but in the end he managed to save a girl’s body and soul.

How his new home got annhilated over and over by forces he couldn’t comprehend “Thank you for saving me, Subaru.” but in the end he didn’t let them win, he didn’t yeld, and he protected those he treasured.

How one moment he was abusing his ability to fight the infinite dangers of the Sanctuary “Subaru! Subaru! Subaru!” but despite them, he saved all the civilians, and even showed the world to a little girl, whom thought, she no longer had a reason to live.

Subaru did ponder, and his conclusion just made him smile.

“Eh, just the same as usual, then…” if one focused, they could hear him almost chuckling at the sheer folly of what had became of his life.

Al backtracked, astonished by the easiness with how Subaru gave this answer, wondering what had happened to his pal, for making him so nochalant against these odds.

“You have no idea, pal” Al commented about the suprise of the himself on the screen.

“Don't make that face Garfiel.” Subaru winked excited at the younger boy who was still insecure.

“Cap'n…” he said confused “Cap'n!” he said astonished “Cap'n!” he finished excited “You really are the Captain!”

“That’s because Cap’n is the greatest Cap’n in history!!”

“Frederica-san, I think Natsuki-san might have broken your little brother.”

Otto’s comment made giggle not only the maid but all the Emilia’s camp.

“By this point with his eight-grader syndrome, he will start speaking with otherworldy terms more than Natsuki-san himself, just to try and be half of his coolness.”

This image increased the laugher, except for Ram. The Barusu are multiplating? This image made her want to puke.

“You're not making any sense.” He said smiling at his lil bro antics. Then he faced Anastasia determined “I'll do it Anastasia. If my voice can do something about this mess, then i'll do it.”

“You sure? If you turn into our symbol of hope…”

“I'm just gonna do what I always do. A hero, eh? Nice way to ring it. It's pretty embarrassing to call myself that, though.”

“Rem’s hero should never be embarassed of being such an incredible person.” She said pinching his cheek as a ‘punishment’.

 “But if it's just playing the role of the hero. I made that decision a year ago. If I run, I won't be able to face the girl who's looking at me and I'll never catch up to the girl I'm looking for.”

“What a way to proclam your love for them Subaru-dono.” Crusch commented with a tone mixture of jealousy, for her desire to be included in a spot like this, and amusement, at the purity of the love he always managed to express.

Rem and Emilia were both red in joyfull embarassement at being so openly loved by him even when they weren’t psychically there.

“His careless way of words, being somehow extremenly fitting will never not amaze me.” Julius too agreed with Crusch’s comment.

“Not exactly Julius. He has carried this way of thinking ever since the day at the capital with Rem-san. He specifically said ‘She is looking at me’ thinking about Rem-san, and ‘I am looking at you’ thinking about Emilia-sama. It’s far from being a careless wording for him.”

“Just like your grandpa said, one is the reason he wants to live in this world, and the other is the strenght that allows him to fight.” Felt remembered.

Wilhelm thought back at his analysis of Subaru’s loves during the sanctuary and he smiled fondly. “Be sure to nurture the love he has for you two to the best of your chances, Emilia-sama, Rem-dono.” He said to the two girls, looking at them and Subaru remembering both the good and the bad he lived with Theresia, and hoping he same for the young man.

“Yes!” both girl said confidently, despite the red embarassement.

They both were secretely envious of the other, because they both hurt Subaru in ways that still echoed this day, and saw the other as a better partner for him. But their love was far greater than their guilts.

“You two better, I suppose. Betty has allowed too many favors, for you two to change your minds now.”

Emilia looked at Beatrice confused, while Rem looked away slighty embarassed about her promise to her. Not that she would ever desire to go back on her words.

“Is that so? Go get 'em them!” she extended her fist towards him “Boys always try to look cool, after all!”

“And he is the coolest after all.” was thought at the same time by Emilia, Rem, Petra and Crusch.

Subaru fistbumped with her, and then turned menacling to Julius.

“Don't laugh if I flub, okay? No sighs either. If possible, don't listen at all!”

Julius elegantly ran his hand in his hair before stating “I will not laugh, nor will I sigh. I will listen closely until the end.”

“Gh!” Subaru replied with fast disgust.

“And once again, after all the love and support he said he will give to the other two girls, he goes for his true number one.” Ricardo said trying to narrate with a romantic undertone.

“No Ricardo-san, that’s no number 1, that’s the number 0 of his heart, so above the rest that the number is not even calculable by orthodox methods.” Al added his own.

The room laughed once again at Julius expense.

There was almost no anxiety for how the speech could have turned out.

Then he said with a genuine smile

“Thanks for worrying about me, Al. You helped me make up my mind.”

Al didn’t answer to him, he just walked himself to the corner of the room, too pissed off to have this conversation.

Al looked at the screen, guessing what his version was thinking, and he agreed with him, stupid heroic decisions they will only lead his pal to more death.

“Al”

A silver bell like voice broke the one armed man our of his thoughts.

“Even if I disagree with your method I understand what you were trying to say to Subaru. Thank you for your help.” Emilia beamed him one of her genuine smile.

The man stood there surprised, and he simply nodded, trying to not give a reaction that the rest of the room could deciphre.

Subaru so turned to approach the metia, ready to start his speech, while the others are looking at him in trepidation.

But we cut back to where Emilia and number 184 are.

“Oh c’mon! I want to see cap’n make his speech!”

“I would thank the dragon that we are not forced to hear Barusu’s tormentic voice and commentary anymore than necessary, if I was you.”

“Garf I am sure the screen will show him soon.” Otto played the devil’s avvocate “Just let it run.”

“It would've been better… if I was consumed by Lord Husband's anger because you didn't return. Now, all that's left for me is this never-ending status quo…” the wife said gripping her own arms trembling for the fear.

The disdain thrown at Regulus before by the girls, just increased tenfold.

“In that case, why not stand and try again with me? I haven't given up yet.” Said Emilia much determined.

“I can't... not anymore…” she turned away for one second, before looking back at her again this time again with her emotionless eyes. “You're free to decide that you won't give up. But I'll never be tempted to hope ever again. I'm sure the other wives are the same.”

“No way…”

“I was just an ordinary girl living in a tiny village. To marry me, lord Husband went after my father, mother, siblings, neighbors, and even the other villagers who only knew my face and name… and killed every last one of them.” Emilia put an hand to her mouth shocked “All his wives suffered the same fate.”

“It will take more than simple words to save them from Regulus influence, Emilia-sama.”

“I know, Crusch-san.” But she had to try, she will use these shows to know how to save their souls once in Priestella.

Emilia could only stand there, shocked by finally understanding the sheer horror these women were subjected to and forced to live every day. She finally understood how hopeless their situation was.

If not for-

“AH, AHEM! Uh… Can everyone actually hear me through this?”

Subaru started communicating with the Metia to the whole city.

“Let’s see.” Anastasia was curious.

“So it begins.” Crusch stated.

“I forbid you from disappointing my divine self.”

“You can do it, Subaru-kun.” Rem gripped her Subaru’s hand sure of his success.

“Subaru!” Emilia looked outside of the window, understanding what was happening.

“Mic test, mic test! One-two, one-two!”

While he was trying this, the screens showed the people in the shelters, and among them there where the two new Garf and Frederica siblings.

“Nice, looks like you guys can hear me. Oh yeah, first, I'm sorry for startling you. I know a lot of you are worried about hearing another nasty broadcast, but don't worry. The guy talking to you right now isn't a cultist. I just wanted to clear that up first.”

“He's not a cultist…?”

“Th-Then... are we saved…?”

“Did they chase them away?”

The people started trying to assert the situation.

“Sorry to get your hopes up, but we're not in the clear yet. We've taken back the city hall, but the control towers are still in their hands. Their demands still stand, and the city's still in danger of flooding. I thought you needed to know that. I'm sorry.”

That crushed the small, but newfound hope, everyone had.

“Cruel but honest, Subaru-kun.” Roswaal mused “Let’s see how you will go from there.”

“To everyone listening, where are you right now? I'm sure some of you are in the shelters, and some of you weren't so lucky. You guys must be so anxious right now. I'm sure some of you must be wondering who the hell I think I am for getting your hopes up.”

While he talked the screen showed everyone, from Garf’s mother in a shelter;

“Mom…”

Priscilla fighting demon beasts while carrying a scared Lilliana;

“My divine self is not important right now, it was obvious these beasts wouldn’t be able to harm me.”

Felt roaming the city;

“I am happy to see you are safe, Felt-sama.”

“Yeah, yeah, let’s go back to big brother.”

To Heinkel escaping after knocking our Camberley;

“Father!”

“Heinkel!”

A sad Felix and the cursed Crusch on the bed barely visible;

The catboy tought that the look he was having on the screen was very deplorable, and not what the healer blue should have.

And Ricardo reaching the city hall.

“Whew, was starting to getting worried here.” The wolfman commented about himself

“I'm nobody, just your regular guy. I'm just a guy thrown into this mess like the rest of you. My feet are shaking, and I'm about to be crushed by the unfairness of it all. Just like you. To be honest, I think broadcasting this is too much for someone like me. There's gotta be someone else better for this job. I'm sure of it. But right now, I'm the only guy you've got. The people who're way better than me said it should be me. They said it'd be more meaningful this way.”

“That’s not true Subaru-kun, we all know you you are the perfect man to do it.”

“My voice is shaking right now, isn't it? I'm not the kind of guy who'd stand in front of a crowd. I don't know how to make a fancy speech or have the charisma to lead you guys. I'm weak and pathetic. Even in an important moment like this, I can't help but want to run away.”

“Sis…” the little brother in the shelter was very doubtfull of their current situation.

And he wasn’t the only one, Subaru’s speech was far from being a battle cry that could help the people rise right now.

“I don't know what to do. I want to plug my ears, curl up into a ball, and ignore everything while someone else solves everything for me.”

“No…” the girl was ready to cry, she was yelding to what seemed inevitable.

Subaru Natsuki took a big breath.

“Even so, I'm going to fight since I can't run away” And he refused to accept it. “That's just the sort of guy I am.”

The people were shocked by this bold declaration, except for Emilia, she was smiling knowing where he was going.

“There it is!” Emilia looked at the screen with the same hope her version had.

She was far from being the only one in the audience.

“Let me ask you again. To everyone listening, where are you right now? Did you flee to a shelter? Are you hiding in your house? Are you trembling all alone? Are you with someone right now? Is that person someone precious to you? Or maybe it's a stranger you've come to know over the last few hours. I know it's not my place to say this, and I know it's hard for you, but please, don't shut yourselves away. When you're alone, it's easy to get lost in meaningless thoughts. I know. I've been there. So please, don't shut yourselves away. Stay with someone else. And… And if you can… Try to look that person in the eye. Whose face are you looking at right now?”

The people in the shelters looked at each other, there were brothers, sisters, lovers, sons, daughters and/or strangers.

“Someone precious to you? Is it a stranger you've come to know over the last few hours? I'm sure they look awful right now. Maybe they're crying, or in pain. I doubt anyone's smiling right now. Are you really okay with this?”

It didn’t matter who they were to them, what it mattered is that they were there, in this shithole with each other. Just like Emilia was smiling, reassuring the trapped wife.

“Of course not…” the blonde girl said. Something that made her little brother cry, would never be something acceptable.

“I'm not. I refuse to accept this!” he said throwing his hands on the table “I too have people I care about, and comrades dear to me! I won't let those who put sad or pained looks on their faces get away with it! Don't mess with me. I'm not dumb! I know her real smile is way cuter than that!”

“Dunderhead…” Emilia commented, for a single moment more embarassed than hyped. She had a beautiful smile, only because he was the one making her happy.

“I want to be able to say that! I can't let them beat me forever! I'd never be able to live it down if I gave up now! I won't accept being pushed around like this! They're the ones at fault. I'm not going to sit back and let the bad guys win! I don't want to accept defeat against scum like them!”

“I know! I know! But it doesn’t work like that, in life you are not to fight back this way, because even if you do, the odds will always be against us.” Al was gripping his hand so tightly, blood was starting to flow “How can you fight knowing you will only have pain as a reward? How do you manage to fight and touch the heart of the people? How can you be so greedy to still extend your hand? Why? Why couldn’t I be more like you, Subaru Natsuki…” The hate he was feeling for the his japanese fellow, was only second to the hate he was feeling for himself.

“So I'll fight. I know I'm dumb and weak, but I'm going to fight anyway! They're the ones in the wrong! They're wrong for making the people I care about sad! So I'll fight! I'll keep fighting!”

“AND SO WE WILL CAP’N!!”

“On our sword Subaru-dono, we will not fail.” Wilhelm swore, like very few times he did in his life.

“On my honor as a knight!” this will be the beginning of Julius atonment for his mistakes towards Subaru Natsuki.

“On my privilege of calling myself your friend.” Reinhard started to learn to be greedy in the last few days, and he will protect this newfound desire.

“We will kick their asses, mini boss!” Ricardo shouted with the same passion of Garfiel.

“And I want you guys to fight too!”

This request shocked many civilians.

“Yeah! Let’s fight back the Witch’s Cult with a giant army!” Garf said earning a “WOOOOHHH” excited from Mimi.

“As much as it would be an epic picture…”

“I doubt that’s what Natsuki-kun is asking them.” Anastasia finished Crusch trail of thought.

“Don't misunderstand me, though. I'm not telling you to take up arms. What I want from you is to keep your head up!” he reassured his audience.

“Head... up...?” asked the little girl, that nearly forgot what this meant.

“Nothing's gonna change if you keep staring at your feet! So keep your head up!”

This last part surprised Crusch, was it a mere coincidence that he said the same thing she said to the army fighting the Whale? Who knows? It didn’t hurt to think that she influenced him in making this speech, even if indirectly.

“Look at what's in front of you! If you look around, you'll definitely meet someone's gaze! They might be scared like you but they're also someone who doesn't want to lose.”

The people might have been scared, but they were not looking at each other telling to give up, they were looking at each other with a look that said ‘We are all here, we are in this together, so it’s gonna be alright’.

“C'mon, let me believe in it! I'm weak and pathetic, but I haven't given up yet. Let me believe that I'm not the only weakling who doesn't know when to give up!”

{Re zero season 3 “I trust you” song starts playing}

”Or is it really just me?”  he asked once and for all to everyone.

“No…” the girl didn’t believe it.

“No big brother.” Felt didn’t believe it.

“No, of course not.” Emilia didn’t believe it.

 “Am I the only one who thinks we can still do this? That we still have a fighting chance? Is it really just me?” he asked a simple question.

“No!” the girl screamed it rising to her feet..

“No, Subaru-sama!” Petra said to her hero.

“No, you're not!”

“Of course not!”

“Of course not, I suppose!”

One after the other, the civilians followed challenging the oppressive roof.

“No, I'm okay. I can still keep going.” Emilia knew that if her knight didn’t give up, then neither she could.

“It's not just me, right?” he didn’t ask anymore, Subaru knew what everyone was feeling.

“IT’S NOT!” “IT’S NOT!” screen and audience screamed at the same time.

“Right. It's not just you. You're definitely not alone! I know it from the bottom of my heart!” She felt connected to the rest of the world like never before.

“You guys can still fight, right?! You're not letting weakness consume you, right?!”

“I won't lose! I don't want to lose!”

“Neither I do girl!” Ricardo agreed with the little girl on the screen.

“They're not beating us!” they said together in unison.

“We can win! We. Can. Do. This!” Garfiel chanted.

Be it for the little girl or anyone else in the city, these monsters had taken far too much, for anyone to accept to stand down and give them anything else at all.

“I'm fine. I can hear your voice, after all. Nothing can scare me now.” Emilia opened the window, to look at the city.

Regulus and the Witch’s cult might think that she, the wives and the civilians are trapped here, lost and defeated, but they are not like that, they are free, just like the birds flying fearlessy above the city right now.

“If the person beside you is special to you, hold their hand and believe!”

“We will win this Tivey!”

“Yes!”

Brother and sister declared without fear.

“If the person beside you is a stranger, give them a nod and stand together!”

Wilhelm, Ricardo and Garfiel looked at each other, and nodded determined, they knew their enemies now, they will win no matter what.

“Keep on fighting so neither you nor that person will break!“

“I swear my sword won’t fail!” swore the greatest of knights.

“Any person… any person that I can save…” despite the tears and doubts, he choose to follow the determination Subaru-kyun was showing “Any person that can be saved, Ferris-chan will save!”

“As long as you guys don't give in, I'll keep on fighting too! I'll fight...I'll fight and win!” Subaru declared under the satisfated smiles of Anastasia, Julius, Garfiel and Ricardo.

“AND SO WE WILL!” the audience screamed united.

“My name is NATSUKI SUBARU! The spirit user who DEFEATED the Witch Cult's Archbishop of Sloth! Leave these cultists to me and my allies! So please trust us and keep fighting too! Hold the hand of that special someone and blast away that despair and weakness!”

Everyone was now smiling, standing together and looking at the future as conquerable and at their reach.

“And once you have done that, you can leave everything else to me!” he finished his speech with this, fully accepting the weight of the city’s expectation, but once again, rising above the challenge.

“A truly magnificent resolve, Natsuki Subaru. Now, show my divine self that you are capable of backing up your claims.” There was no more need for nicknames, Natsuki Subaru had proven once and for all that he was a true knight worthy of being remembered.

But above all the one that had her mind most cleared was Emilia.

The last days had been torture for her, forced to face an ugly truth she never could even begin to imagine, and that above all scared her. Scared her that which each death Subaru could choose to run away, to leave them, to leave her for all the mistakes she did to him, but not right now. Right now she was seeing how far Subaru had come along with his journey.

And she liked what she was seeing. Scratch that, she had never loved her foolish knight so much, she loved seeing him happy, more than she feared him getting hurt. There was a lot that was gonna change between them, but she swore that the last thing she would try to do, was follow her fears that would have made him restrained, it was his life above all, and Emilia swore that she will help him have a life where he could finally be proud of himself.

Brother and sister were no longer hiding in the corner of the room, they were holding hands, standing together against this adversity, while the shelter around them erupted with a battle cry.

“WHOOOOOO!!”

In the same way in the audience many esulted, and were ready to fight too.

“The mini-boss is so coooool!”

“Attention Mimi, I warned you to not fall for the Lolimancer charms.”

“The mini-boss is cool, but Garfiel is still more gorgeous!” she stated confidently.

“I have got to admit, Natsuki Subaru, you always manage to surprise me.”

“That’s true Roswaal-sama, how dare he surpass Ram’s expectation of him at every turn.” Ram crossed her arms acting indignated “This just means she will have to tease him harder at the next occasion to keep it fair”

“Poor him…” the margrave imagined how this will lead Subaru to fates far more frightening than death.

“So the Witch’s cult didn’t attack during the speech. Good to know.” Crusch noted to no one in particular.

And back to Greed’s palace.

“That broadcast just now…

“That was my knight. He's always really trying his best. I won't run. I won't leave you girls behind.” Emilia said with one of her kindest smiles.

“Why?” it had been so long under Regulus, that this girl had forgotten the concept of kindness coming from others.

“You must've been so scared, but you still tried to help me. I want you and the other girls to find happiness too. Marriage is a ceremony to bring happiness to two people who love each other. The bride has to be happy, too.” She thought back to Mother Fortuna and Father Geuse “I know people who loved each other but couldn't get married. Even today, my heart still aches when I think about them. A marriage should be happy. Nobody should have to endure a relationship like yours.”

“I will save you all from the hell this scum has put you through. I won’t let anyone suffer the fate Mother Fortuna and Father Geuse went through.” She swore to herself to not let these girls suffer one second longer than necessary when they will arrive in Priestella. If she could do something in Priestella, then she will no matter what.

“Y-Your thoughts are commendable,” #148’s crack in her voice showed that Emilia’s determination started to break through Regulus indoctrination “but if you're going to do something, please do it alone.”

“Alone...? No, that's not right. I was never alone. That was dangerous. I almost forgot that just now.”

“What are you planning to do?”

Emilia put and hand on her heart before boldly stating “We're going to do this wedding.”

Back to the city hall Subaru looked at the giant metia, before comincally falling into it, after the adrenaline in his body run out.

“It's finally over…That was rough…”

“Natsuki-kun.” Anastasia called him from behind.

The four of them, except Al that was still in the back of the room, had approached him.

“Eeeeeeee! I'm so sorry! I'll do better next time!” he said bowing.

The audience face palmed with enough strenght to leave red marks on their face.

“Oh, this motherf-“

“Why're you apologizin'? What a strange sort.” Anastasia asked bewillered.

“Hell na’ let me enter the screen, now I wanna punch him myself!” Anastasia commented, realizing how much job is still needed to do on this young man.

“Anastasia-sama!” Julius went pale, in understanding that these viewings had fully corrupted his lady into the Natsuki style.

Subaru looked up bewillered by this thing called compliments.

“That was a splendid speech.” Julius stated with no doubt.

“Cap’n, ya really are the Captain!” Garfiel by now had eyes in his two stars rather than the opposite.

“Well, I'll be! With a tongue like yers, no wonder ya've tricked all those ladies, kiddies, and land dragons!” Ricardo had to contain a laugh

“After all I have seen, I don’t know if I should bring up the lady’s factor up to eleven or reduce it for the last year of chastity.” Ricardo said with a shit eating grin, turning to Al.

Who did not follow up with one of their jokes.

He was weirdly silent in these last minutes.

“Natsuki's a natural instigator, after all.”

“I never tricked anyone, and "instigator" isn't a compliment!” he defended himself with redness in his cheecks.

Emilia had no idea what insitigator was, but she noted it down as a word that she could use against her knight.

Then he tried to look at his pal Al, who was sitting silently and wasn’t neither talking or even looking back at him.

Still Subaru gave him a soft smile, as a ‘thank you’ for before.

Al just looked at the screen, thanking the heavens that he was wearing an elmet because the last thing he wanted was for someone to ask him why he had that revolting expression, or why he clutched his hand, currently healed by the Warden, so tighlty that it bleed.

“Fuck all of this man…”

“Do you think I cheered them up a little?” maybe, just maybe, he could believe he did something great this once?

“I am sure of it Subaru-kun!”

“Ya kidding right? This gal still has chills thinking about it.” Anastasia joked.

“It’s no surprise, I suppose. Betty’s Subaru moves the heart of others as easily as the wind moves the leaves.”

Anastasia winked at him in reassurance.

“All that's left is to get rid of the source of all this.”

“Yeah, and to do that, we're going to have to retake all four towers.”

“Then how about we play our trump card?”

The head of internal affairs of the Emilia camp appeared in the hall.

“Otto!” “Brotto! You're okay!”

The two other idiots of trio welcomed back their brother.

…

…

…

“WELL?!? No welcoming me back?” Otto was outraged that his entrance didn’t earn any applause from the audience.

“Dude you left with Rein. Everyone knew you were gonna be safe.” Felt gave him a reality check. Unless you were Natsuki Subaru being closest to powerful fighters meant making it out alive at 99%. “We were rather waiting for his arrival.”

“You are too kind Felt-sama.” Her knight, as always, couldn’t accept a compliment, but only focused on his incapacity to be there in other moments.

“We all knew you would have made it out alive, Otto.”

The head interior turned to look at Ram beliwered, she, of all people, was openly showing her trust in him?

“Excrements like you will never leave Ram gracious shoes, no matter how hard I clean them.”

“Ok you can stop now!!”

A big round of chuckles emerged from the crowd.

“Well I am glad Otto-kun made it back.”

“As I am, Emilia-sama.”

“Emilia-sama, Frederica-san, at least you two, thank you.” Otto bowed his head with tears in his eyes, to a rare sign of appreciation in his life.

“It was a close call, but I managed, somehow. Anyway, I've brought him with me.”

“Brought who?” Asked Subaru.

And slowly from the darkness of the room emerged the joker of their hand.

A joker so powerful that Subaru went in ‘Oh these guys are so screwed now!’ grin.

“Apologies for the wait.” You could tell it was him since the first thing he did was asking sorry “Reinhard van Astrea...” but this didn’t stop from flexing a little with his aura and a determined smile “though late, has joined the fray.”

Title card: A NEWEST HERO AND THE OLDEST HERO.

“Though late… And aren’t I always late?” Reinhard couldn’t help but ponder the words of his version on the screen in a very negative light.

Felt saw the face of her knight, knew what that meant, and got very angry about it.

“Don’t look so down” the red haired Van Astres turned to look at his liege “Big Bro just made an excited grin in seeing you. I am sure he will abuse your ass for one of his complicated, but succesfull, plans.”

He valutated her words. Maybe, just this once, he could hope to help his friend?

“Just watch and have fun seeing you two win together.” She said while throwing a light punch in his shoulder to try to demolish any feeling of inadequacy in him.

“Because if this is going the way I want, this won’t be the last time you two will be able to have fun.” Was the last thought of the little rebel while the screen charged the next episode.

I thought at the start to add the novel version of them complimenting Subaru after his speech, but then I choose not to because honestly Natsuki self judgment was too much self loathing for me in that one.

I prefer the anime version where Subaru seems to allow himself to feel the success of this victory for once.

Little preview of the next ep

“What’s so funny Priscilla?” Asked Emilia confused by Priscilla attitude.

“YOUR MOTHER!”

Chapter Text

The episode starts at the city hall.

We are shown that in a room there are the representatives of 4 out the 5 camps. Subaru, Garfiel and Otto for the Emilia camp, Anastasia, Julius and Ricardo for the Anastasia camp, Reinhard for the Felt camp, and Al for the Priscilla camp. These six are currently holding a metting to discuss the counter attack against the Witch Cult’s Archbishops.

“Well then, now that Reinhard and the others are here, we should discuss the Witch Cult’s four demands.” Anastasia opens the discussion.

“Where the hell I am?” Felt grumbled under her breath, the screen showed her react positevely to Subaru’s speech, so why didn’t she reach the Hall already?

At the same time Wilhelm and Felix both were troubled by their own absence and, most importantly, by their lady’s absence. This situation was getting worse and worse by the minute.

“Yes.” Julius starts listing “We know of the silver-haired maiden, Witch’s bones, and the artificial spirit.”

“Yeah. The spirit they want is Beatrice, right?” Subaru explained the obvious.

“Yes. But the Book of Wisdom, however…”

“The Book of Wisdom, you say. Does it even exist?” Reinhard put an hand on his chin deep in wonder.

“Sorry,” Otto raised his hand to catch everyone’s attention “about the Book of Wisdom…”

“Oh no.” Was he gonna dig his own grave?

“I actually brought one into this city.”

He stated casually to the room.

“Eeeeeeehhhh?!?!” earning everyone’s confused reaction. 

Well, he is cooked.

“You have the WHAT?”

If looks could kill, then Ram would have put Otto through a worse death than the rabbits.

“I-I-“ the merchant started looking around searching a defense line.

Unfortunately the members of his camp were looking at him with not so supportive looks.

“Otto-kun/Otto-sama/Brotto…” Emilia, Frederica and Garf were looking at him disappointed that he could be planning to use that object.

Petra didn’t say anything, but her disappointment was clear.

“Explain! Now! Before I kill you right were you stand!” Ram, obviously wasn’t having it.

Rem and Beatrice just stood there shocked.

“I-I-I swear it’s for a good reason…”

While he was trying to compose a phrase to defend himself, he could feel the looks of the other camps looking at him warily, if not in down right hostility. These viewings made clear how much dangerous this object was, and even he couldn’t disagree.

“Now now, let’s give Otto-kuuuuun a moment to defend himself.” Roswaal clapped his hands to move the attention on him “I am sure he has a reason for doing thiiiis.”

The hateful feelings some might have felt for Otto were 100 times stronger while looking at Roswaal, obviously this snake was gonna be interested in the argument. Even Ram, who’s rage was now more contained, couldn’t help but clench her fists and click her teeths in disdaign.

However his tactic was successfull. The attention was moved to the Margrave long enough that the head interior could calm his senses, and recollect his thoughs.

He took off his hat, and coughed in his fist to redirect the attention to himself.

He started by talking to the leader of his camp.

“Emilia-sama, I do apologize for keeping this secret away from you for so long, however I promise on my friendship with Natsuki-san, that I have no intention of harming the members of our camp, or to sabotage the Royal Election in any way.”

“I want to believe you, Otto-kun. Please explain yourself.” She said want to believe, because after seeing all the pain the Books of Wisdom brought to Subaru and Beatrice, she wasn’t as positive as her usual self. Still she trusted Otto and she let him talk first.

“Thank you.” He bowed his head in gratidude, and then continued “I found the remanents of the Book after the fight at the Sanctuary, and the reason why I choose to restore the book of Wisdom, was to be wary of any future scheme of the Margrave.”

Roswaal gave an interested look “You don’t trust me, even with the seal on, Otto-kun?”

“You have shown yourself to have many reserve plans even when you have apparently lost, I feared that your Book gave you a plan to excute if it was lost.”

“And you considered this a sufficent risk!?” Ram tried with all her might to hold back her words, but she couldn’t. The very existence of the tome was the drug that turned her beloved into one of the worst monsters of this world, and after these viewings, they all had seen what it could lead.

Roswaal put an hand on Ram shoulder trying to calm her down. Silenty she complied.

“So, Otto-kuuuuun, care to show us the contents in your pocket?”

“You already knew?” he wanted to sound surprised, but in thruth, he couldn’t.

“During our permanence here you kept clinging to that pocket for as if it was the most important place in the woooooorld. It didn’t take long for me to notice what arguments made you tighten your griiiiip.”

Otto sighed in defeat, before bringing out in the open the remanents of the book he was carrying. They were just scraps, not even half a page worth of paper.

“Well that’s slighty disappointing.” Anastasia reacted, all the fuss for this?

“Yeah” Felt agreed “How did you plan of using these scraps to remake the Book?”

“I wouldn’t indulge on secrets of the camp, but the screen will probably explain it sooo… there is a renowned restorer of ancient books in Priestella, I was hoping they could manage to remake it, or at least a portion of it.” Otto confessed.

“And you said you planned this to fight against the Margrave?” Crusch asked.

“Yes. I was worried the book gave instructions of what to do if it was destroyed, so either we would check if the book tells him something, or to use it by ourself, to unravel some long term plan he may be plotting, to walk around the seal we imposed on him. That’s all I was planning to use it for.”

“Truth. Otto-san is telling the truth.” Crusch comfirmed to the whole room.

Everyone, aside Ram, accepted the explanation. They might not approve its use, but after all they have seen, both Roswaal and the Book of Wisdom were obstacles to be wary off, in any way.

The member of his camp finally looked at him with warmth and serenity.

He even earned a frendly pat in the back from Garfield which meant “Nice thinking Brotto” and then he got kicked hard on the leg, meaning “But don’t you dare scare us like that again by doing something so stupid on your own.”

“So, Roswaal, is the merchant’s guess correct, I suppose?” Beatrice moved to the next argument while facing her ancient companion “Are you planning a new long term scheme against our camp, I wonder?”

Roswaal raised his hands in a defense position, he had nothing to hide by this point.

“By no meaaaans, after these viewings, you all should knooooow that I have betted my dreams and future on Subaru-kuuun and Emilia-samaaaa will to shape to future. I am not planning anything to disrupt the peeeeace of our camp. And the book of wisdom didn’t offer any plan in case it was destroyed.”

Everyone turned to Crusch, who confirmed the truth.

“Well then, the next most important argument should be,” Anastasia prompted everyone to look at the scraps of the book “what are we gonna do with that?”

Even Otto didn’t try to defend the pieces anymore, if Roswaal was no enemy, then the risk might not be worth the prize. Maybe.

“Let’s destroy it.” Felt said with no qualms, her life ended two times because of it, she wasn’t going to back down on this.

“Felt-sama, though I am sure we all wish that, this is internal matter of the camp of Emilia-sama, she has the final decision on the matter.” Reinhard remembered the little anarchist.

“Oh, ok then,” she just shrugged her shoulders “Big Sis destroy it.” She had no doubts that Emilia wouldn’t indulge in its use.

“…”

“Big sis?”

Then why was she in deep thought?

“I…” she tried to say something, but her thoughts were not quite clear on the argument.

“Emilia-sama!” Ram was shocked, she of all people using this object? Unconceivable!

In the same way Crusch, Otto, Beatrice, Julius and many more, looked at the girl like another being replaced her.

“Emilia-sama, you can’t be serious! Think of all the pain the Book of Wisdom brought to Subaru-kun! Or how it disregards the lives of those captured in its threads!”

“Rem. I am thinking about what happened to Subaru.” Emilia stated with the outmost of seriety. “I am thinking about this, specifically, because of what happened to Subaru.”

“W-What are you…” for the second time in her life, Rem was gonna scream to the princess with only hate in her voice.

“You are thinking about using the book to prevent your knight’s suffering, half-witch?” Priscilla said interrupting any blabbering.

Several “Uh/What?” rose, and the room went from looking at Priscilla to looking back at Emilia, waiting for her answer.

“…yes.” Nearly everyone took a step back or fell in their seat for the shock “I-If there is even a chance of using it to prevent Subaru’s deaths, t-then I can’t just igno-“

“Emilia!” her trail of thoughts were stopped from a regretfull and disappointed Beatrice. “That’s not what the book will lead either of you to, I suppose.”

“…What do you mean?”

“Don’t make the same mistake of Betty, I suppose.” For emphasis, the spirit pulled away Subaru’s arm away from the candidate, in a defensive way. A cruel gesture, but it carried weight.

Emilia thought back to the interactions about the Book of Wisdom that this place showed.

“The book was empty for many years!” Beatrice screaming at the screen when she left Subaru to die to Elsa, because of her dependence on it.

“Yes, indeed. I’ve been insane for a long time. Ever since I was enchanted by those eyes four hundred years ago, I have been insane.” Roswaal stated smiling holding the Book, while proclaiming his goal as if it was the only thing that mattered.

“I beg of you, Emilia-sama… please save my master, Roswaal-sama.” And Ram request, a request from someone who knew better than anyone what the book could turn the people into.

“Roswaal.” She called her sponsor “in your 400 years of scheming, did you try not to hurt as many as you did?”

Roswaal smile dropped from his classic sadistics one, to a look of empathy for the girl. He was a monster yes, but born out of necessity, not out of sadistic desire.

“I always followed the Book instructions with the objective of acting in the best way. I never acted with the intention to make others suffer because of it, if possible.”

“But you didn’t stop when you had to, right?”

“The book function by putting your desire above everything. It’s the prize I willingly paid to use it, Emilia-sama.” Those that knew him better, could hear a subtle warning in his answer, instead of it being threat.

Emilia looked away from him and down on the ground once again.

She knew what the answer was, she slapped her cheeks and exhaled at her own stupidity for daring to think about doing this. Especially when she just swore she wouldn’t restrain Subaru. She almost broke a promise while costantly saying that Subaru was the promise breaker of the two? How dunderhead of her.

“Sorry guys, that was a reaaaaally stupid thought. I can’t do that just because of my fears. It’s something I need to do with Subaru, not to him.”

This made the people in the room relax, her doubt was a legitemate one, and it was good that she knew when to stop.

“Then Emilia-sama, shall we proceed?” Crusch asked permission to destroy the scraps.

“Gladly.” She said in confirmation.

“Then,” Reinhard got up “if I may be the one.”

Before he could grab the object the Warden intervened stopping him with his powers.

Sorry guys can’t do that here, withoug going in the specifics it’s about the logistics of the place, can’t allow anything to be generated or destroyed by any of you in here.

The room was a mental projections that trasmitted billions of informations in thousandths of seconds, so destroying it here wouldn’t be possible.

The room didn’t know this but choose to follow the Warden request, after all it didn’t change much to destroy the scraps in or out.

No one, not even he himself, realised Otto was grateful for the fact the pieces hadn’t been destroyed yet.

While everyone went back to sitting Emilia apologized to Rem for the discussion, and gently asked permission to Beatrice to hold Subaru’s hand again.

“Why the heck do you have a Book of Wisdom?!” Subaru asked bewillered.

“Let’s save that for later.” Otto said to his bro before turning back to the room “The Book of Wisdom is apparently the origin of the Witch Cult’s Gospel.”

“Its origin you say?” the passionate researcher Julius wondered. “It’s no wonder why they want it, then.

“Yes. However, by the time I got it, it was just a pile of unreadable charred scraps, so I left it at a restorer, hoping they could fix it.”

“I will have to remember this, even if small, there is a chance for the book to be restored. Who knows how Otto-kun will move once in Priestella.” Roswaal mused to the screen with no small amount of interest.

This might be the one and only chance to turn the camp again in his favor.

Meanwhile Ram looked at her master’s expression, he was yet again under the control of the Book of Wisdom, and so of the damned Witch of Greed. She could only curse Otto again for preserving the damn book, and curse again the Warden for these viewings, that were gonna destroy their camp.

“They can fix it in that state? Is that even possible? Then… When we split up yesterday, you were…” Subaru thought back to episode 1 when Otto left them after the first meeting with Kirikata.

“Yes, that’s right.” Otto confirmed his bro’s guess and then continued to the rest of the room Anyway, I’ll skip over how I got it and what I’ll do with it once it’s restored. Anything more is an internal matter.”

“Yeah… Great job dude.” Otto just fell on his chair while running his hands on his face for the absurdity of the viewings and how they destroyed all his ‘lines’ of defense “I need the strongest drink in the world. And then some more.”

“I won’t clear we’ve got everythin’ the Witch Cult’s looking’ for.” Anastasia summed up.

“That said, we can’t let any of them fall into their hands. That’s our decision, right?”

A stern Reinhard asked to the room, and everyone nodded in agreement.

“Still, I’ve got to say.” Ricardo interrupted the discussion to point out an interesting coincidence “Most of what they want is from yer camp, mini-boss.”

“-Pfff- After all we have seen I feel short sighted to not have thought of this before.” Ricardo exploded laughing at his guess on the screen.

“Yeah, pal is a problem generator like nothing else I have seen in your world.” Al added “‘Oh Beako! It’s been one year since our contract, it’s been so good and peaceful’ Dude! Shut up!!”

After his remark Ricardo and the twins’ laughter only increased and nearly half of the room rolled their eyes cringing at how accurate Al’s guess was.

“Oh, come on. You don’t have to tell me that.” Subaru wasn’t that impressed by this deduction.

Suddenly the door of the room got swung open.

“I’ve had a revelation!” Lilliana appeared trying to blink to her audience “Please listen: Mad’n crazy About Every bit of you!”

“Oh my dragon. Shut up!!” Felt was having it up there with this girl antics.

“You just don’t know how to enjoy good music, street rat.”

“Lilliana?! That means…”  Subaru recalled who was with the troublemaker the last time she appeared.

♪ I’m mad’n crazy about you, ♪

♪ but I’m running around in circles ♪

“What else could it mean but me personally gracing your presence, peasant?” Priscilla made her entrance with total nochalance.

♪ What should I do? ♪

♪ I just can’t stop loving you ♪

“P-princess!” a relieved Al rose from his seat walking towards her “You’re okay! I was so wor-“ but then Priscilla tanks him with her fan.

♪ I’m always madly crazy about you, and yet- ♪ Eh?

Throwing him towards Lilliana, and they end up out of the room.

“Ack! My elbows! My knees! The pain of every bone in my body breaking!” a Lilliana under Al’s body screamed in pain. “All my six ribs just gave in!”

“Priscilla… isn’t that a little bit too much?” Emilia asked worried, if this was her common treatment of the man from Earth.

“You are the last one I will ever listen on how to treat my jester, half-wit.”

She looked down guilty.

Then, with her famous divine kindness, Priscilla puts her feet on Al’s shoulder, prompting him to look at her.

“Al, how dare you fool around with commoners without attending to my needs? And you, Schult, even had the audacity to make me personally search for you.”

“Umm, my humblest apologies, Lady Priscilla, ma’am…” the adroable little butler stood there scared for his life.

“You actually followed through” Subaru from inside the room thought aloud “You really are competent.”

“That clumsy broadcast earlier… that was your voice, was it not?”

“And what if it was?”

“Hm! Do not be so tense. I am always fair when it comes to results.” She entered the room and took a seat “As a reward, I shall join in on your scheme. You should feel honored.” She said while fannin herself.

Felt was gonna make a comment on how this ‘honor’ was more of a pain in the ass for everyone else, but her knight promtly blocked her mouth from ever uttering such opinions.

“Wait, princess!” Al wasn’t exactly of the same mentalwave “Are you seriously gonna take on the Witch Cult?”

“Would you have me flee, Al?” she looked at her jester with stern eyes.

“Would you have me flee, Al?” she asked her jester with curious eyes, that still leaked a subtle threat.

“By no means!” he went on the defense “I would gladly prefer to have the carriages go back, but I guess you won’t waste the opportunity to crush the Witch’s cult, right princess?”

“Exactly, fool. This will be the greatest victory that anyone shall see during the Royal Selection, and it will make clear to the people that I shall be the one ruler.”

“Yeah, yeah.” but silently he was thinking “Well with all these infos in advance, my stars might be good for once.”

“Second greatest victory, I suppose. Betty’s Subaru achievements will always be greater than yours.” Beatrice will continue to defend her contractor’s honor no matter what.

“Even better then.” She clapped her fan in her hand when the idea struck her “As I have said I am always fair when it comes to rewards, and since Natsuki Subaru had to endure the half-devil incapacity for a whole year, his reward shall be to see the heights my divine self will be capable of bringing him to, when he will join my camp.”

Al just sighed, he knew how the princess was when she had her mind on something, and after all they have seen, she is for sure not going to leave pal alo- WAIT DID SHE JUST CALL HIM BY HIS FULL NAME?!?

“As if, you stuck up noble.” Felt thought with disdaign “I already have the greatest offer for Big Sis and Big Bro. Nothing you will ever propose will top that.”

Anastasia and Crusch looked and their camp members with a clear message “We need to step up our game”.

Emilia hugged her Subaru defensevely while pounding.

Rem had some particular ideas on how to keep Subaru-kun where he was. She will need Beatrice permission, a few nights, and probably Emilia’s involvment if she wanted to make sure.

Otto and Garfiel looked at each other, feeling more danger from the tension in the air, than from the Cultists on screen.

“You’d best remember that even insolence has its limits.” Al gulped in ‘oh shit’ vibes “Now, explains the situation to me.” She said while putting her fan under his elmet menacingly.

“Alright, Princess. I got it, okay?” he admitted in defeat.

While chaos went back and forth Subaru took the chance to clear a couple of arguments “Otto, can we talk outside for a bit?”

Otto and Subaru move in the hallway to talk alone.

“It was a year ago. I collected the burnt remnants of the Book of Wisdom in the Sanctuary.”

“So, it’s Roswaal’s book, then?”

“Yes. It’s also the one I wanted to verify.” Otto put an hand in thought before dropping the bomb “I have absolutely no trust in Margrave Mathers.”

“Your honestyyyy wounds me, Otto-kun.” Roswaal jokingly said.

“Well, another confirmation that Otto-san is being honest.” Crusch said, relieved of the good news.

“I said I was being honest.”

“We know merchant.” Felt interjected “We just don’t trust that book influence at all.” she finished eyeing Emilia for the bravado she considered a minute ago. She looked down in understanding, and admission of guiltness.

“Sure, there was the Sanctuary, but his schemes go back much further than that. I feel like everyone forgave him too easily.”

“I haven’t completely forgiven him.” Subaru answered with an undertone of irritation “But that doesn’t change the fact that we need him. That’s why…” he gripped his hands in frustation at the deal with the devil he had to make.

“It’s ok Big bro, soon we will join camps and that clown will end up in the lowest of dungeons of this nation. Just hang in there a little longer!” Felt remarked to herself with absolute determination.

“He says ‘completely forgiven’ as if it was even possible for it to happen, in truth you would never dream of it, don’t you Subaru-kun? At least you will be happy to know that my request won’t oppress you anymore, I hope this will give you at least a little peace of mind.” Roswaal thought seeing the conflict of the man on screen.

Emilia just looked fighting the feeling of guilt that were emerging, remembering that Subaru faces costantly these horror for her desire to be queen, and because she too fell for Roswaal tricks. She swore that he will never have to carry this burden alone, she will be there with him no matter what.

“And that’s ok.” Otto ressured him with a smile “You and Lady Emilia are like that, since I’ll be there to keep watch when you’re not looking.”

“Keep watch while we’re…?”

“As the head of the internal office, I’ve had many opportunities to interact with him over the past year.” The screen shows past discussions between the clown and the green haired merchant “From what I’ve observed, I didn’t pick up on any schemes or ill intentions. But what if he has some sort of pre-arranged shceme in motion? If he’s still following that book, then all his plans are written here. That would definetely be benificial in the future.”

“That’s why you…”

“I wanted to make sure that no one in our faction was going to get hurt. That’s why I sent the Book of Wisdom for restoration. I am sorry for my selfish actions.” He bowed at the end, to show that he meant it.

“Again, I am truly sorry for taking this action Emilia-sama.” Otto bowed again to the camp leader.

“Tch, you better be.” Ram didn’t hold back her resentment.

“It’s ok Otto-kun, at least this way we had confirm that Roswaal doesn’t have any new dirty tricks up his sleeves.”

Subaru was surprised for a moment, but quickly understood the reasoning.

“Alright, I get why you did what you did.” He smiled back at him with honesty showing he was on his side “Problem is, what are we going to do about that book?”

“Retrieving it is my responsibility” Otto said, intending to take full responsibility for his actions.

“Taking back the towers is our top priority. We can’t send in anyone to help you.” Subaru warned him.

“Wait, so I will have to retrieve the book in the middle of a battlefield?”

“Ah! That’s karma for bringing the book in the first place bro!” Al laughed out loudly from the other side of the room

“Much enjoyed karma. Please get squished by a debrie and give your job to one of your bugs, they are much more loyal than you.” Ram added with genuine venom.

“I survived this dangerous city and even brought the Sword Saint along with me, remember?” Otto said with confidence, because he is Pandora, extending his hand for a fist bump to Subaru.

“Right. Don’t screw up now, arlight?” he was more than happy to give it back.

“Right.”

“Subaru-dono” Wilhelm arrived walking down the stairs, interrupting the discussion between the two young men.

“Wilhelm-san!”

“My apologies for not joining the meeting.”

“You don’t have to… More importantly, how’s Crusch-san?”

 “She opened her eyes just moments ago. Though her condition is still delicate, she asked me to call for you.”

“Me?” he was confused why he, of all people, would be called.

The door of Crusch’s room is opened by a Ferris whose face is covered by blood.

“Subaru-kyun…” Subaru looked guilty at her “Don’t you dare make her push herself.”

“Right…”

He approached slowly Crusch on the bed, only to find her weak, unable to move, bandaged and losing great amount of blood from the cursed parts of her body.

“Su…Baru…Sama?” she said with a voice close to a whisper. “…I apologize… for the unpleasant sight…” her veins all over her body throbbing and twiching, leaking small amounts of blood.

All the knights and candidates looked away in sign of respect for the woman.

Felix tried to not break down crying right here and there, he bit his lip so hard blood was staring to flow, however Crusch this time didn’t notice, she was simply too shocked from her appearence on screen to metabolize something else.

“No… you don’t have… to apologize…” the show before him shocked the man. “Is this… really the same dragon blood curse as I have?” he couldn’t help but ponder.

“I don’t know what’s the difference between you and Crusch-sama, Subaru-kyun. But I swear I will find it. I will analyse your body, your curses, the compability, I will prevent this from happening to her. I swear it!”

Suddendly a fit of pain from the curse hit the lady.

“Ferris!” Subaru turned to look at his fellow knight, who could only look down depressed, disappointed in his own innefency, leaving Subaru shocked by the level of danger they were dealing with.

“Crusch-san…” he kneeled over to her bed “Is there something I can help you with?”

“Thank goodness… you’re safe…” but she was simply relieved of his presence. “I heard… you were exposed to the blood… like I was…” she extended her crused hand, trying to catch his.

“I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.”

“That’s hypocrite of you, Subaru-dono.” Crusch was starting to pull herself together, and she really wanted to chastise the man, for acting this way.

“You’re the one-“ but when he grabbed her hand a strong reaction shocked his body “GH-GHYAAAAAA!!”

“Subaru/Subaru-kun/Subaru-dono” the three women that longed for his heart screamed scared at improvvise reaction, which shocked everyone in the theatre.

“Stupid Barusu. Stop touching the objects with a giant ‘do not touch’ sign on it!!” Ram said to the screen, with pitch of voice so high, everyone who knew her could tell she was scared to dead.

“You! Cat! What’s happening to Betty’s contractor, I suppose?”

“Ferris doesn’t know. I haven’t treated anyone infected with Dragon Blood. It must be a reaction between Subaru-kyun and Crusch-sama bodies. I-I-I don’t know what will happen.”

“We must continue to watch.” Wilhelm was one of the most scared by what was happening to the young man and to his lady, but he called the room to focus.

But just as quickly as it came, it left “What…?”

Ferris saw the reaction and grabbed Subaru’s hand “Show it to me.” And then, he casted a spell to analyze what happened.

The veins on his hand got much uglier, but they didn’t had time to reflect on that because-

“Ferris! Crusch-san’s hand!” the half-elf knight saw how the Valkiryie’s hand seemed healed by the curse all of a sudden. “Did it shift from her body to mine?!”

Blue immediately grabbed her hand, but nothing happened.

“But nothing happens when I touch her!” he then touched her face “See? Nothing’s happening! I…Why can’t I even help her at a time like this!?” his voice growing more and more desperate.

“Move, Ferris” Subaru approached the bed with firmity “I need to test this.”

He touched her again, and once again the curse flew into him, filling his blood and body “GHAAAAAAAA” and obviously hurting him in the process.

He fell to his knees hurt and catching his breath.

“Subaru…” Emilia clung to her knight, and Rem did the same, once again he showed everyone the dephts of his heart, but it hurt to see him doing so.

“Subaru-dono… That’s more than enough, please.” Crusch looked in gratidude at him, but she did at the screen with great sadness “How ironic, my honor, my mind and now my body had all been saved by Subaru-dono’s sacrifices, and this place, that we reached only because of our wrongdoings towards him. When will our endless debts to him end?”

But her knight was having very different thoughts.

“A little more, Subaru-kyun. Crusch-sama is nearly healed completely. Just. A little more…”

“What is this?” the healer looked completely bewillered. What until a minute ago was basically a warm dead body, now looked like a respectable human being.

Subaru smiled at his own success for a moment, before looking at his hand again, it was much more cursed than before, but nothing compared to what Crusch’s body was a few seconds ago.

So he steeled himself, rose to his feet, and once again he approached her body.

“Subaru-dono! That’s enough!” suddendly Crusch rose her voice, trying to talk to the screen version.

This broke Ferris out of his autopilot state, and he looked confused at his friend.

“You mustn’t.” the woman on the bed however stopped him from continuing the operation “Subaru-sama… haven’t you noticed?”

“What?” he looked at his hand once again confused.

So he took off his jacket, remaining only with his shirt. Now it was clear the curse extended to the arm, and possibly more, but “This won’t stop me.” Subaru’s conviction didn’t falter in the slightest.

“You mustsn’t… Subaru-sama… I cannot accept what you are trying to do.” Her voice was clearly stronger than before.

“Crusch-sama, please you are nearly completely healed, and Subaru-kyun is still fine, we can fix this.” Felix said with hopeful eyes.

“Felix!” she called her knight rising iìat her feets “You can’t be asking of using Subaru-dono as a sacrifice for my health, just because he didn’t die to prevent this!”

“No, I-“ he tried to answer, but the words died in his troath, just like at the start he was hoping  Subaru wouldn’t dare do the unthinkable so that he could hate him, now he was trying to push him back in his worst mindset, just because it would have been convenient for him.

“Od…” he fell in his chair “I am scum…” he put his hands on his mouth, the understanding of what he was implying was enough to make him puke.

Crusch looked at his friend with a mix of pity and disappointment, in herself though, for allowing to become like this. She will have to talk to him about this at the next break.

But before doing that.

“I sincerely apologize for my knights words once again.” She bowed her head to Emilia and the other two women surrounding Subaru.

“It’s ok Crusch-sama, I understand the conflicting feelings of Ferris.”

The half-elf said trying to ease her friend worries, but still with a hint of accusation towards the cat. Beatrice and Rem looked at the healer with much more disdaign.

Not that it mattered much to him, he had more than enough for himself.

“However Crusch-sama raised a point.” Julius intervened “Since Subaru didn’t die after the plaza, he couldn’t prevent any of Capella’s tortures, if he won’t die in the next battles, or if his checkpoint has been updated, then we are witnessing what would have been a future determined by our own choices alone.”

This raised the danger awareness level in the room up to 200%, and also disgust for those that thought, even if for less of a second, that Subaru should have prevented the other tragedies, in the only way he could.

“We must look with attention to prevent any of our future mistakes.” Tivey added bringing out a sheet of paper, ready to take note of everything.

“Come on, think about it! I’ll be fine! It just hurts a little.” In a scale of pain from being stabbed to the rabbits, this ordeal was barely an Elsa.

“We have no guarantee it’ll stay that way. If both of us become incapacitated…that would be fatal…” even in this state, her tactical mind knew what was best.

“But…”

“You said it yourself, Subaru-sama… ‘You can leave everything else to me’…”

He was apparently hurt by his words had been used against him

“I wish you wouldn’t also blame yourself for my words and actions. But alas, I know you far too much now, to hope otherwise.” Crusch gripped her hands angrily, this boy reaaaally needed a scolding.

“Please say it to me… ‘Leave the rest to me’…”

After a moment of apparent doubt, Subaru pulled himself together, and with a warm smile, to ease even a little bit of her suffering, he said “Crusch-san. Please don’t worry. Please take your time and rest.”

“Subaru… sama.” She couldn’t help but give him a grateful smile.

“You can leave the rest to me.”

“Okay…” she said still smiling hopefully.

“Sorry, Ferris. I have to go.”

“I… what should I do…?” the poor cat was still broken mentally despite the apparent success.

“We need you strenght.” Subaru said resolutely “More people are going to get hurt from here on out, and without you, there’ll be a lot we can’t save. So please, I’m counting on you.” He finished with a sincere smile. He, more than anyone else knew the importance of supporting each other to make up for their flaws, so he was 100% sure of what he was saying.

“Subaru-dono is right, Felix-dono.” Despite Wilhelm feelings on Ferris misbeahaviour, he was still a dear friend who needed support to correct his wrongs “he has come so far only because he could rely on the others, you are as important to our fights as our mightest swords are.”

Felix looked bewillered, the sword demon finding decency in scum like him?

“I can’t even save the one person I want to save the most…”

“Ferris-“ he tried to offer support.

“Sorry…” but he was cut off “That was dumb of me…”

“It’s not foolish Ferris.” Crusch put an hand on his shoulder “It’s normal what you feel, but you can’t have to let it control you. If you say you do all of this for me, then learn to do at least that. Please.”

Blue nodded and tried to look at the screen with dignity once again.

“Let me stay with her alone a little longer…” he finished with a pleading look.

So Subaru exited the room, returning to the hallway where Wilhelm was waiting him.

“Thank you.” The old butler said from the bottom of his heart, bowing to the young man.

“Nah, if anything, she’s the one who motivated me.” He said waving his hand, the hand that absorbed the dragon blood. Wilhelm looked at the hand deep in thought.

“Please add some punishment from my part, for daring to undermine what he did for me.” Crusch whispered to her friend, trying to ease their minds.

“It shall be done, Crusch-san.” Emilia giggled while lighty pinching her knight’s cheeks.

“Subaru-dono.” While the two are walking back to the meeting room, the old man open an argument “I have something to report ragrading the battle at the city hall.”

“What is it?”

“It is about those two cultists garding the Archbishop.” He talks about the female and giant hodded cultists “The identities of those two sword fighters”.

“I have a theory about who they might be, after the last episodes, but my version on the screen is more suited to explain it. Please let him explain it all and posticipate questions for later.” the oldest Van Astrea answered to the questioning looks of the room.

“One of them is Eight-Arms Kurgan, the strongest swordsman of the Vollachia Empire. He was an eight-armed greatsword wielder, who supposedly died over ten years ago.”

“He is dead?”

While talking the two of them stops on the stairs between two floors.

“And the other is…” the man took a moment to find the right words, the tension on his face worried Subaru “The previous Sword Saint, Theresia van Astrea. My wife who should have fallen to the White Whale in the expedition over fifteen years ago.”

“Nya?” “Wilhelm-dono?” the two members of his camp looked at him trying to decipher his reaction.

He was looking down in contemplation, internally cursing the Od for the tortures it apparently loved to put the Astrea family through.

“So my deductions were right. I am not glad about this at all.”

However he pulled himself together quickly, to look at the one who would be the most involved by these news after him.

His grandson was looking at him with an expression of confusion and conflict he swore he never saw before on him.

“Reinhard-dono.”

This broke the young man out of his trance “Yes?”

“Please let my version on the screen continue, I am sure it will explain yours and everyone else’s doubts.”

The young man nodded.

Wilhelm continued his explanation.

“During the Demi-Human War a few decades ago, there was once someone who used forbidden arts to control the dead. While that fiend has already perished the forbidden arts might have survived.”

“And they’re using it to raise the dead…”

Wilhelm nodded before continuing “These undead came to be known as corpse soldiers.”

“Corpse soldier?”

“So, a renmant of the Demi-Human war? Nearly as disgusting as the witch’s cultists themselves.” Priscilla commented.

“I see…” Reinhard noted astonished at the news. But even more astonished was the realization of what thought filled his mind all the way back on the start of Arc 4, the thought that if his grandmother had been indeed alive all the years, then he wasn’t a monster responsible for her demise. This childish hope however, was just a feeble illusion, one that Od Laguna crushed once again to remind him of his only purpose in life.

-pat-pat-

The knight was snapped out of his thoughts when his liege touched him with motivating slaps on the back.

“Ohi, this battle in Priestella is one of the biggest shitholes I have ever seen. There is no reason to also blame yourself for what might have been. Let’s just focus on what we can do to clean the mess. All right?”

For one imperceptible second a flick of light appeared in the young Van Astrea’s eyes.

“My lady…”

She grinned satisfated.

“…language please.”

“That’s what you got out of what I said??” she jumped indignated.

Meanwhile on the other side of the room.

“So the previous sword saint was present when Gluttony and Greed attacked me and Rem-san last year. Or at least close enough that her techinque could have influenced Wilhelm-dono shoulder again.”

“It seems so Crusch-sama, which means this technique has been used by the Cultists for at least a year.” Julius said.

“Probably more.” Anastasia interjected “considering that this techinque comes from the Demi-human war era.”

The next words came out of Wilhelm’s mouth, almost ashamed of what he was going to ask.

“Please keep it a secret from Reinhard.”

“Uh?” Subaru looked at the butler confused, who however was sure of this decision.

Hearing what was said on the screen, Reinhard looked at his own grandfather confused by this, Felt only could see more the hurt than the confusion.

Seeing his expression Wilhelm knew he had to explain.

“I probably didn’t wish to burden you any further, Reinhard-dono. This story already hurt you more than anyone else involved.”

Reinhard understood, but it didn’t mean it didn’t hurt, not that he had any right to feel sorry for himself. It was just his grandfather saying once again the truth of him not belonging to the family matters, as the monster he was. 

“My deepest apologies if I made you think you didn’t deserve to know about this.” Wilhelm tried to break through his grandson clear self-belittement.

Reinhard was slighty taken back by his answer before answering “N-No need, honored grandfather.”

He was still shacken, but at least for once Felt didn’t feel like hitting one of Rein’s old men for their treatment of him.

“You mean you are not gonna tell him about your wife?”

“Subaru-dono, are you aware that the Sword Saint Bleassing is unique?”

Wilhelm realised what was gonna be said, and after a single moment of terror of the consequences, he accepted it, if the world was gonna expose his sins towards his family to the other camps, then it was only right for his shame that his shame wouldn’t be dwept under the rug anymore.

Reinhard also understood where the conversation was going, and he foolish hoped that at least Subaru wouldn’t despise him once he learned the truth.

The rest of the room that didn’t know the specifics of the family drama didn’t want to peek into their personal business, but they couldn’t deny that they were also curious, of what was the true wound that hurt them so much.

“Only that all the Sword Saints in history had it, and that it made them really strong.” The ex hikikomori gave his powerscaling analysis.

“At a surface level, yes, that is correct. However, there is one trait that sets ita part from other blessings: it is inherited.”

“What do you mean by ‘inherited’?”

“This blessing has resided within the Astrea family for generations, and the next Sword Saint is always chosen from their bloodline. My wife’s blessing, too was passed down to Reinhard.”

“A blessing inherited through blood… So Reinhard got it after your wife passed away?”

“He inherited it in the middle of the battle with the White Whale.”

The realization dawned upon a shocked Subaru.

“My wife lost her blessing during her fight, and became an ordinary woman, who had to defend her rallies as the rear guard.”

And so did for the audience.

Reinhard just braced himself for the judgment of everyone else, and especially Subaru’s.

“Oh no…” Emilia whispered

“That’s so cruel.” Petra was shocked.

“That Divine Protection is a creepy one.” Mimi, because of her shared one, couldn’t conceive why a Divine Protection would act like that towards his user.

Reinhard heard all of their reactions, and for one second he thought he found forgivness, but then he quickly realised that they were acting like that because they didn’t know the deeper truth.

“The man who stole the sword from her was none other than me. I made the Sword God’s favorite throw away her sword, and that was what invited her doom.”

“Wilhelm-san…” Subaru was surprised that the man had so many regrets

“It is a fact that i berated Reinhard for inheriting the blessing.”

“As you should, grandfather.” He said moving the gaze away from the screen.

The sword demon looked up to the ceiling, those who knew him would know that he was doing so to try to hide his internal turmoil from the young man “He was but a grieving boy burdened with a heavy fate right after losing his grandmother. Yet I couldn’t forgive him. I regret it deeply.”

“Mh?” Reinhard raised his look, confused by his grandfather statement “But Honored Grandfather-“

“I am sorry, for what I told you all these years ago Reinhard-dono.” Surpring everyone Wilhelm interjected his grandson, trying to not let his self-loathing thoughts torment him once again “I… I truly am.”

He knew he still had a long way to atone for his family, and that they deserved a true apology and much more, but at least for now, he hoped this could make his grandosn understand.

Reinhard just stood there, shocked mouth wide.

Wilhelm too, after heavy seconds of wait, looked back to the screen.

No one in the theatre interjected, even if they were shocked to understand what truly happened all these years ago, they knew this moment belonged to them only.

“Reinhard was never to blame for my wife’s death.”

“Even if I keep quiet about the corpse soldiers, we can’t predict when they’ll show up next.”

“Your worry is completely unfounded.” He surprised Subaru with this statement “There is no way my Theresia won’t come to find me.” The old butler stated with certainty, even with his eyes leaking a glinter of wetness.

The butler in the theatre took a deep breath with the end of the scene, steeling himself for the prospective of the future battle, before speaking to the audience.

“The most important thing that my version on the screen has not said, is that Kurgan fell in battle defending the Garkla city from the Witch Cult.”

“What are you saying, Wilhelm-dono?”

“What I mean, Crusch-sama, is that not only Kurgan became one of their puppets after dying because of them, but also my wife, who is currently being controlled, fell during the White Whale Hunt. And thanks to these viewings, we now know that the Witch’s Cult is connected to the Three Great Witchbeasts.”

“So you are suggesting, that all the great fighters that fell because of the Witch’s cult, might have been ressurected with this ancient art?”

“Exactly.” Wilhelm confirmed his lady’s guess.

“That will require deep research on the attacks of the Witch’s cult, in our modern history.” Tivey thought aloud, starting to recollect as much Witch Cult activities as possible.

“Or even far beyond.” Julius noted “We saw that Greed has a long lifespan despite his human appearence. If the cultists have ways to ressurect the dead, they might also have found ways to prolongue their lifespan by who knows how much, and we don’t even know if these corpse soldiers rot or last indefinitely in this state, so they might using even more ancient warriors.”

Everyone in the room took a few moments to think of any recent, or ancient, Witch Cult activity, and if any strong fighters perished because of it.

“Gh-“

Everyone in the room turned to look at the source of the stutter. The most suprising thing was that the source was the Vallochian Baroness.

“pff-“

“Princess?” Al asked worried.

“puHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!” she suddendly broke in an enormous laugh.

“What’s so amusing, Priscilla?” Emilia asked, bewillered by her rival unespected change of attidude.

“YOUR MOTHER, HALF-DEVIL!! That’s what’s making me laugh so much!! AHAHAHA!!” every word she said just increased her amusment.

“Wh-How does Mother Fortuna relate to this?”

“Oh please, even you must not be so foolish to not have understood the connection between them.”

“No, I don’t get it.” She asked not getting any of it.

Priscilla wore a venomous smile and pointed her fan in an accusatory stance towards the half-elf.

“Your useless mother, half-devil, is the Archbishop of Wrath, Sirius Romanee-Conti.”

“WHAT?” A series of voices rang from all accross the theatre.

Emilia looked like her world just crashed on herself.

“M-Mother…” she said with a voice close to a whisper and the face of a ghost.

“These are accusations that can’t be done lighty, Barielle-sama.” Crusch rose in defense of her friend, who was clearly not being able to do it herself right now “What are your basis?”

“What can’t be used for as a proof, commoners?” Priscilla rolled her eyes at them for daring to not accept the clear truth.

“The colors of hair and eyes of the Archbishop are the same of the useless woman, they are both madly in love with the Archbishop of Sloth, and they both use fire magic. She had been probably ressurected with this soldier corpse art, and then she was granted the Wrath factor by Petelguese. By her own words, he was the one to gave her everything, in this case a new life and purpose as cultist.”

“But Fortuna-sama used ice, while Sirius uses fire. They are two different ways of using that magic.” Rem tried to object.

“Generating ice requires concentration, while using fire is more adapt for a violent fighting style. These two requirements fits the personalities of both Fortuna and Wrath.” Julius wanted to believe it was a mistake, but the facts fitted together too well to ignore.

“But the creepy lady and the elf lady act like two totally different people!” Mimi didn’t understand how it could have been otherwise.

“Mimi you are not counting the Witch’s factor.” Anastasia added grimly “Geuse-san went insane because of the Sloth factor was incompatible with his diligent personality. In this case Fortuna-san caring personality may have been incompatible with the Wrath factor, thus her insanity.”

“What about the elven heritage?” Otto intervened “The witch’s cult has been hunting the elves for the last centuries, and this archbishop has said that she has been hunting elves herself, she wouldn’t be welcomed in the witch’s cult in the first place!”

This reignated hope for one moment in the room. One feeble moment, because…

“Otto-san” Reinhard had to intervene with his perfect memory “When we saw my version fight the archbishop on the screen up close, I noticed her ears were long and pointed, like the one of a elf. It’s something not noticeable from afar, only when you are close to her.” You could hear the hearts break in the room “The fact that this disguise temporaly worked, gives even more credibility to the connection…”

“And we have to remember she killed the other elves as jealousy for Petelguese obsession with the witch, nya.”

This silent understanding broke the room, and silence filled it while many looked at each other trying to come up with a new line of defense, but nothing came up for many heavy seconds.

“Mother Fortuna would never become that.” Emilia broke the silence with a determined tone.

“Oh really, half-wit? Because we saw how diligent your father was, and how diligently he executed his job as a witch cultist, both before and after he absorbed that power. How can you say that your poor excuse of a Mother isn’t the-“

“Because Father Geuse wasn’t Betelguese!!” Surpising everyone Emilia exploded and looked with rage at the Vallochian candidate. “Geuse died that day defending me, from Pandora schemes. My mother left me for the same reason, and if it’s the truth that she also isn’t allowed to rest, then we need to end her suffering the minute we will face her in battle!!”

The room was taken back by this explosion of emotions. All but two. Roswaal and Priscilla, the latter still wearing that sadistic smile.

“Then why do you not reflect any of this conviction you so higly speak of?”

Emilia’s body language was not of someone who thought what she just said, it was the expression of someone who wanted to crawl in a ball and cry until her she will lose her voice, of someone who wants to curse the torments she keeps suffering from this accursed world, for no reason at all.

Emilia gritted her teeths in frustation and she turned away sitting back to her chair “I stand by what I said. This conversation is over!”

The moment she wasn’t looking at her rival she hugged Subaru with enough strenght to break his bones “Wake up Subaru, please… I need my knight… please…” she didn’t notice Rem and Beatrice rubbing her shoulders in comfort “At least lend me a piece of your streght… I don’t need it all, just a little bit… please…”

“Pathetic, one year has passed since the sanctuary, but nothing about your weakness has changed at all.” Priscilla fanned her self.

“This bitch has done it.” Garfiel was ready to jump on her, but he was restrained by Otto.

“Princess c’mon…” Al tried to calm the tension but Priscilla only looked satisfated at the reactions from Rem, Felt, Crusch and all the others.

The show moves back to the meeting room.

“And you’re actually not kiddin’ me?” Anastasia asked doubting someone.

“Do no make me repeat myself.” Priscilla said with full conviction “I shall make for District 4 and lop off Wrath’s head for you. The diva shall accompany me, of course.”

“Oh myyyy, what splendid news. Half-wit, you said you agreed that your mother had to be taken down, if I am not mistaken. Then the next viewings shall satisfy you.”

Each word of the baroness was stabbing the poor heart of the silver haired woman in ways even Subaru’s deaths didn’t reach.

Her pathetic state was absolutely worth the look of hate by the room.

“Hey, wait up!” Lilliana wasn’t exactly on board with the plan “Why in the world would you pick me?!”

“Remember how much your singing moved the vulgar masses’ hearts as we were going around the shelters? You need to simply repeate that. Wouldn’t you agree, peasant?” she finished her explanation asking for Subaru’s opinion, since he too was present to feel her effects.

“Right. Her stupidity and singing voice might be the perfect counter for Wrath’s Authority. But there is no guarantee…”

“A guarantee, you say?” Reinhard asked.

“Any ideas on how we can check?”

Reinhard took a moment to ponder, he closed his eyes and then-

“I’ve been blessed just now.”

“Blessed with what? A child?”

“The Blessing of Judgment.” Reinhard corrected his friend as if it was the most normal thing in the worl “It lets me analyze other people’s blessings” he explained his newfound power.

Reinhard procedeed to look at the singer Loli menaciling, and through his blessing he could see she irritated by a bright light, rappresenting her ability.

“This is suprising. She bears the Blessing of Telepathy. I never thought it could be used for singing.” He said while putting an hand on his chin in wonder.

“I am more surprised at you!” Subaru never saw such bullshit before “You got blessed ‘just now’?”

“Yeah, like, I bEg YoUr FiNeSt PaRdOn??” Al was the most surprised in the theatre. The walking cheat code of this world just became much more absurd, and his projects much more complicated, not that he would ever want to go through with them.

“What kind of accent is th-“

“You can ask for op powers just like that?!?!” Al ingnored Anastasia questioning by sheer disbelief.

“I can’t ask for pre-existing Divine Blessings though…” the red haired said sadly, thinking to the one time he did so.

(Yes, Reinhard doesn’t have wind reading power, I never said he used it in my story, just assume he never used it in this WHDAAA continuity)

“At least that red-haired mini-boss! Leave some for the rest of us!” Mimi added, it was very personal for her and her siblings to mantain their connective power.

“I wonder if that new power allows you to see Big Bro authority.” Felt esposed a random thought.

Which made all the room turn towards her knight in curiosity, it was a fair assumption, if it could detect the blessings then maybe it could see the authorities as well?

“I doubt it, Felt-sama. In our reality when we entered this room, and we saw Subaru loop back the first times I asked for this power, if I didn’t detect anything, then neither will he.”

The conversation ended there. No one, except Priscilla, saw Al exhale.

“It’s easier said than done… ‘m not really sure if I can answer your expectations…” Lilliana said belitting herself.

“Poor girl.” Frederica commented.

“We are asking a civilian to fight in the front lines against an archbishop.” Crusch realized something they didn’t refelct on until now “Despite her divine protection, we shouldn’t take her participation for granted.”

“I can’t even imagine.” Petra commented terrified at the idea.

“I see. So you do not believe in the songs you’ve inherited from your predecessors.” Priscilla intervened challenging the loli.

“And what exactly do you mean by that?” she answered annoyed.

“You’ve faithfully sung the song of your ancestors to the present, yet you fall silent and shrink back in fear when the people’hearts cry out for salvation. I have no need for crying mutts-“

“AAARGHH” Lilliana jumped to to her chair absolutely pissed off “Now you’ve said it! Yep, you just said it! Fine, I’ll do it! Bring it on! I will show you what singing really is! I can’t call myself a proud woman if I stay silent now!”

She took her guitar, jumped on the table and started playing it under the bewillered faces of from half of the room.

“I wanted to sing a requiem for Kirikata-san as this city’s waters tragically claim his lifeless body, but no, I shall not! You can count on me, for I am none other than Lilliana!” she stated ready to put a mf on the ground.

“So that’s how you motivate others, Priscilla-san.” Anastasia noted with a hint of interest in seeing Priscilla way of work in the first line, it had a similar feeling to when he gave Reinhard a reality check a few episodes ago.

“Yeah, she looks like a more rude version of the green haired duchess.” Ricardo agreed with his boss.

“Well sly fox, telling the fighters to get on their feets and stand up should be the least, for someone in our condition. Unlike some people.” She said eyeing Emilia, still clinging to the sleeping Subaru.

“Okay, so we’ll leave Wrath to Priscilla and Liliana. Any objections?” Subaru asked to the other strategists.

“Well, you’ve convinced me.” Anastasia had no objection. “Anyone here disagree?”

No voices were risen.

“Okay, next is Lust in District 1.” Subaru moved to the next enemy “There will probably be more enemies there than anywhere else. The Archbishop herself, those two cultists, and maybe even demibeasts too.”

“You’re saying they’re all Lust’s personal forces?”

“From what I’ve seen I’m pretty sure they’re connected to Lust.” Subaru explained his reasoning in answer to Reinhard’s doubt. “As for the twwo cultists-“

“They are likely corpse soldiers controlled through forbidden arts.” Wilhelm interjected what the young man was saying to explain it himself.

“You’re saying they’re swordsmen who were brought back from the dead?” Julius expressed some curiosity at this new factor.

“That means I was dukin’ it out with Eight-Arms Kurgan himself.” Garfiel gave his honest guess on the matter “A guy hat strong with eight arms… There ain’t no one else it could be! An that woman’s gotta be someone on the same level as him!”

“A forbidden art that desecrates the dead and turns them into corpse soldiers… Yes, it does match Lust’s twisted tastes.” After shortly reflecting on it, Julius agreed with this line of thinking. “The logic is sound.”

“Yeah, and I want to let Wilhelm-san and Garfiel handle Lust.”

“C-Cap’n?” Garfiel interjected confused “Aren’t we going to save Emilia-sama, Cap’n? Ya gotta take with you-”

“I’m happy you’d say that. Encouraged, even.” Subaru stated with seriety “But you have your own scores to settle remember?”

He said making remember Garfiel about Mimi’s current condition.

“That’s right! Gorgeous tiger owes them a gorgeous punch as Mimi’s payback.” The girl said treating this as the most important argument of her life.

“That’s right, my amazin’ self has a score to settle.” Garfiel said bumping his fists together “But my attacks are not called gorgeous punches!!” that definetely wasn’t a name that incuted the necessary level of fear in the enemy.

“Not yet, but soon they will –bleee-.” Mimi pulled out the tongue, insulted that her gorgeous idea was rejected.

“Crusch-sama is currently suffering from Lust’s curse.” Wilhelm stepped foward to voice his opinion “Please allow me to avenge my liege-“

“I object.”

“Reinhard…” the unexpected courage of the youngest Van Astrea confused Subaru.

“You are not calm right now, grandfather. I should be the one to handle them.”

“Reinhard, have you forgotten who your grandfather is?” the sword demon was sure of his decision no matter what.

“However, grandfather-“

“I am the sword hailed as the Sword Demon.” He said with eyes communicating a battle spirit worthy of the name of a real demon “Being anything but calmi s a given for me on the battlefield. Having persisted for fourteen years, my rusted blade was still sharp enough to cut down my wife’s killer. It’s still too soon for it to remain sheated forever.”

“It’s unusual to see you so worked up for someone else Rein.” Felt commented seeing her knight stand up for someone else.

“I merely underestimated my grand-“

“Good job.” She slapped him in the back with affection “It was worth a try.”

She knew where he was going so she brought up her appreciation up to eleven, to a level where he couldn’t deny his attempt.

“Thank you?” he stood there bewillered, it was the first time in his life where he got complimented for a job only half done and not for an achievement.

Reinhard yielded to his grandfather conviction.

“Subaru-dono. Please take Reinhard with you in your upcoming battle.” The old man asked the half-elf knight.

“I was just about to get to that.” The spike haired boy smiled with honesty to the butler before turning to the Sword Saint “I want you to join me in the fight against Greed. He’s invincible, so we’re gonna need the strongest guy here to beat him.” He spoke like a true anime fan about using the ‘fuck everything in that direction’ card when things get to a stalemate.

“Well in terms of a plan, they have no plan, I suppose.” Betty pointed out the small flaw of this tactic.

“I am sure my version will try to protect Subaru with his life, Beatrice-sama.”

“We don’t doubt you, Reinhard-sama.” Rem said with honesty “It’s just that seeing Subaru-kun’s luck when he has an icomplete plan…” arc 2 and 3 where he tried to save everyone, alone and/or with minimal information, ended up in ways no one could have even dreamed of in their worst nightmares.

This made everyone flinch, especially remembering how it went with Sirius on the plaza in the previous loop.

“Useless…” and obviously followed Reinhard internal struggle.

“It will be fine.”

What broke everyone out of the dread was Emilia surprinsingly sure of her declaration, compared to the state she was a few minutes ago, even if she had red eyes.

“Emilia-sama?” Rem asked confused “What do you mean exactly?”

“Since Subaru and Reinhard will work together, I am sure they can do this.”

The room looked confused at her.

“Oh my Od…” Priscilla straight up facepalmed her fan “Half-wit! Even you must not be so foolish to have forgotten the true burden of your knight’s success.”

“I have memorized everything that happened to my knight, Priscilla-sama, be sure of it.” She eyed the baroness with enough malice in her look to actually frightened a good portion of the room, before easing her look again “But I also know for sure that since it’s Subaru, it will be fine.” She spoke with conviction, if it was about anything else, she wouldn’t be able to speak with so much fervor about it right now, but on this one she wouldn’t backdown, because she knew that she believed in Subaru more than she feared for him. “We all already discussed this, after all.”

With this rest of the audience seemed to grasp where her sudden determination came from, so they turned back to the screen to see if her point of view would turn right.

“I’m askin’ ya too!” Garfiel stepped foward and bowed his head to Rein “Please, help the Cap’n and Emilia-sama!”

“Then give me your word.” Reinhard said as a request of the highest of priorities “Just as you have expectations of me, I’ll hold you to mine as well. Let’s both see our objectives through.”

Garfiel was amazed that the sword saint trusted him so much.

“Yeah! Leave it to me!” he said smiling ear to ear.

“Awww, fanboy Garf-san, he is almost as adorable as his Mimi.” Otto teased his bro.

“Brotto not you too!”

Mimi pumped her chest with pride as being recognized as Garfiel’s from his bro.

“I agree with Otto-sama, the view of a sincere Garf, is the greatest of miracles this vindow has shown me.”

“Big sis!”

The hall laughed at his expense.

 “Well then, I am sure you won’t disappoint us Garf-san.” Reinhard said with genuinity towards the young fighter.

“Obviously, my amazin’ self is incapable of doing so!”

“I will trust you too, Garfiel-dono.”

“Yes!”

“I will place my trust in you and Grandfather, and I will become Subaru’s blade.” A rare confident smile formed on Reinhard face, and, incredibly, he and his grandfather nodded to one another in affirmation.

“Can me and my grandson truly look at each other like that? With that genuinity and care families not broken by foolishness have? Could I have the same with Heinkel?” Wilhelm looked at the screen astonished by this action, that was nothing less than a miracle for their lives.

“Sorry for always relying on you. I’ll find a way to make up for the things you can’t do, so you can count on me.” Subaru said to Reinhard with a smile and a thumbs up.

This openly shocked the red haired knight more than a thousand battle ever could.

“See? I told you he would ask for your help, dumbass.” Felt pointed to the screen determined to make her point get through Rein.

“I thank you for your support Felt-sama, but after the last loop of Subaru is probably refering my failure against Wrath, he is merely being objective about my limitations.”

“You-“ she tried to interject but “…damn that’s a true possibility.” She looked down saddened by the sincere possibility of her big bro looking at her knight disappointed.

“What?” Subaru asked seeing Reinhard confusion.

“Nothing. That’s probably no big deal to you.” He said with a low and soft tone talking to himself, for after all, how could a down to earth man like Subaru, understand the implications of something like that to the ‘weapon’ that is Reinhard.

“Yes, of course. I’ll leave the thing I can’t handle to you.” He answered with a genuine smile of trust.

“Huh? Yeah! Feel free to get you hopes up, ‘cause I’ve got high hopes for you!”

Oh! He genuinely means it.

This was a level of trust Reinhard couldn’t deny and he looked astonished 10 times more of how his version the screen was.

“Thanks big bro, you really gotta teach me how you do it.” She said to herself clenching her fist excited in seeing Rein relieved of at least this small portion of guilt.

Words cannot describe how thankful Wilhelm too was to Subaru for this simple, but of infinite importance for the Astreas, appreciation.

Then they exchange a look that said ‘let’s kick his ass’.

Anastasia brought up the last point.

“Lastly, for Gluttony…” then she turned to her knight.

“Yes, leave Gluttony to Ricardo and me.” Julius said

“Why’re ya the one callin’ the shots? I’m in, thought.” Ricardo tried to play the tsundere, but he was too much of a good boy to not go through it.

“I’m conting on you.” Anastasia smiled to her wolf “Ferris and I are gonna stay behind at the city hall. Everythin’ good?”

No objecting rose.

“Alright, let’s do this! We’ll fight!” Subaru got on his feets, put a fist in the air “And we will win!” he said with a confident grin.

We move to the cathedral were the ‘union’ between Emilia and Regulus is taking place, with the both of them already at the althar. The only audience there is, are the other wives of the Archbishop.

“Please tell me Cap’n is gonna crash the wedding, it would be so cool!”

“There are too many movies reference to make if that happens”

“Well this is a surprise. You looked lovely in your previous attire, but now you are simply sublime!” Regulus commented on Emilia’s and his marriage suits “We are truly the most fitting couple in the world! Looking at you, I was right to leave the seat of #79 open!”

“Why did you specifically leave that number open?”

“Well you see… there was another woman I previously sought worthy of that number. Sadly, before we were wed, I deemed her unworthy, hence the empty seat.”

“Unworthy? As if you could ever dream of…” Emilia repressed her insults by resorting biting her own lip, it was useless to insult this man, be it a projection or in real life.

“But thanks to that, I met you. We truly are bound by fate!”

“Another woman and an empty seat…” this seemed to trigger something in Emilia but she couldn’t quite grasp what.

“Now, let’s exchange our vows.”

“Hey, Regulus. There are a few things I’d like you to tell me before the ceremony.”

Emilia sudden comment, triggered a small reaction in Regulus, worry in #184 and shock in all the other wives.

“What is Emilia doing? even if she doesn’t remember Regulus she knows how capricious is his mood, it would be better to just play along until help arrived.” Anastasia said what course of action one should do from a logic POV.

“You are putting yourself in too much danger, I suppose.”

“I know, but my version on the screen is probably trying to appeal to the wives.” Emilia said confidently “Like she has tried to break through the girl in the room before, I would try to speak to everyone in there, to make them see Regulus for the evildoer he is. This is something that I have to try since I am there with them.” maybe she failed to help Subaru before, but that was no reason to stand back and not try again with others.

“Sure. The Half-wit speaking to a room with the attention focused on her, because the last time it went so well. Let’s see how it will go, if she will fail or if she will surprise mine self, i twill still be a good source of entertainement.” In her infinite mercy Priscilla choose to give the naive girl a chance to prove herself.

“I actually had a few things I wanted to tell you, too.” But Regulus allowed it, he was a fine of composure and that lived on the mutual respect, after all “Don’t fret, these are only natural for every wife to follow. First…” his tone dropped revealing his full hypocrisy “You are forbidden to smile once we are married.”

“Huh?” the girl didn’t understand until now what kind of pyschopact she was facing.

“Yours is already a sweer and lovely face. Why would you ruin it with a smile? It is simply unforgivable, you see! As such, I forbid you to express emotion altogether.” A logic solida s steel right?

He then grabbed her face with one hand while getting closer to her.

“No!” Petra covered her eyes for one second, worried that she would see Emilia’s skull split open.

“Emilia-sama!” Rem said worried to the screen.

“Don’t touch the princess!”

“Where are me and Subaru??” Reinhard worried.

“Calm down commoners. The archibishop is making a point right now, he will hardly kill the half-wit at this point.”

“You shall not laugh, cry, rage, nor rejoice! Your sole duty is to look adorable.”

Emilia slapped his hand away.

“That was really unplea-“

“Now listen here! Do you perphaps have some sort of complain with me? I have done nothing but make compromises for your sake, yet you can’t even appreciate it.” He said while puttin an hand on his face playing the victim card “In other words, you are belittling me as an individual! This is a violation of my rights! That is not something I can forgive…!” he started gripping his hand ready to unleash his anger on anyone near.

“If Emilia-sama wants to speak to the wives, she will need to play her words carefully, to not unleash his rage.” Crusch voiced what everyone thought seeing the show.

“I think marriage is a really happy thing.”

“Huh?”

“It’s a ceremony that gives shape to the thoughts of people who love each other. It happens when you find that one special person among the countless people in the world, and they love you back. I think that’s really incredible.” #184 stood there amazed at Emilia’s words, maybe for her courage or maybe for what she was talking about “So, Regulus, why do you refer to your wived as numbers?”

“Are you that fixated on names? You would obsess so much over superficial things? But that’s rather swallow isn’t it?”

“But Subaru calls me Emilia-tan and I don’t dislike it.”

“Subaru?” he asked with a tone of irritation.

“When Subaru calls me ‘Emilia-tan’, his voice is so full of feelings. And when he just calls me ‘Emilia’ sometimes, it’s always obvious it’s a special moment. There is no way that’s meaningless. A name should have thought behind it.”

“Awww, this appreciation of the little things is so adorable. Now, if only you told my pal, that you do treasure these things as much as he hoped you would, it would have been better!!” Al said with just a liiiiiiitle bit of irony in his voice.

“I know, I know. Can we just go on please?” even if Emilia was sure she was making the right example for the women in the cathedral, it didn’t mean that she was absolved of her wrongdoings towards him.

“Now listen here. Who exactly is this ‘Subaru’? It’s a man, isn’t it? What kind of bride brings up another man’s name in front of her groom, just moments before their wedding? D o you even have a lick of common sense? Even if he was someone you hardly interacted with, it would still be hurtful to me, yes?”

“He isn’t someone I hardly interacted with!” Emilia interjected with now a voice steeled and determined, compared to the softness of how she was talking moments before “Subaru is my one and only knight. He calls me by my name and tells me he loves me!”

“I have gotta admit even I do not defend Julius so passionately.” Anastasia thanked the world every day for having someone as capable as Julius in her life, but even she wouldn’t object the accusations to the face of an Archbishop like that “Where did all this passion come from?”

“You have no idea Anastasia-sama. During this last year the eyes of Ram and us all have been cursed by a costant back and forth of endless support between Emilia-sama and her knight, without ever concluding anything.”

“Yeah, you never see Emilia-sama or Subaru-sama face lighten as much as when they are talking about each other.” Frederica also added her own commentary about all these times where the two young people would comment about the others when they weren’t there.

“Although I never gave him what he really wished for all this time.” Emilia thought disappointed in herself. How she wished for him to be awake right now and give him a giant kiss for every time this screen showed her wronging him over and over again.

Regulus was absolutely enraged, and the wives terrified, his new wife talking about another man in love with her? That sounds like a violation of his rights!

“Don’t you move!” he said to all his wives “If you do, I’ll eradicate everything below her head!” he pointed his hand towards #184 “I will hear your explanation. Choose your words carefully to ensure there are no misunderstandings. I have no intention of turning this wedding into someone’s funeral. You see what I’m getting at, right?” he finished with restrained anger at her.

“Marriage is for lovers, like when a man and a woman love each other. But I’m not yet qualified for that. After all, I still don’t know what it’s like to love a man as a woman. So when Subaru tells me he loves me, I can’t give him the answer he wants or the one he doesn’t want either. I know it’s horrible of me to do that, and it’s hurtful and bothersome.”

“Oh fuck this girl!” Emilia said about her version on the screen.

“Emilia-sama??” half of the room erupted shocked.

{CUT THAT WAS NOT THE REACTION}

“I reeeeally hope your mind is clear of these foolish doubts, Emilia-sama.” Rem said to her mistress, mimicking her way of talking to reinforce the point.

It was the first time the maid even ever slighty treathened the half-elf, but it helped to drive the point home.

“Absolutely, never again.”

“And what has changed now, exactly?” Anastasia was curious to hear how this soap opera will continue to develop, after all they seen.

“I-It’s personal…”

“C’mon Emilia-sama, we are just curious, I can assure you we have no ill intention.”

“Crusch-sama, you are a lying meanie.” Emilia could feel her potential rival true desire under her act.

“I have no idea what you mean.”

Wilhelm eyed his lady, he didn’t need her divine protection to see trhough such bullshit.

Emilia slowly started to give up under the gaze of the whole room.

“It’s because I was a foolish girl who merely lived off the good side, without the basic capacity of providing what was required from me.”

Emilia wanted to insult her own incapacity of this past year, also because of how the possible identity of Sirius was currently affecting her, but that would have been just her ranting, she couldn’t do that now.

“When I finally understood how much he was really hurt, I couldn’t deny anymore the true depht of how much I treasured what he did for me despite it all, and I also understood that I needed to move onwards even with my doubts, rather than waiting for them to go away on their own.”

You could hear that her tone of self deprication was strong in her speech.

“It’s surprising how much is needed to get the basics through you, half-devil.” Priscilla commented annoyed.

Emilia could stand there in silent agreement.

“-coff- -coff- Let’s keep watching.” Crusch said to the room.

Regulus started cletching his teeths, realizing he is currently on the cuck chair.

“Still, even though I’ve never fallen in love with someone before, I know I’ll fall in love with someone one day. I will love someone as a woman. And when that happens, I already know who it’ll be. So… I will never be yours.” She spoke with absolute conviction

“Is that so?” Greed lost it “I no longer have any interest in marrying an impure adulterer like you! What a relief!” Regulus extended his fingers ready to kill her, in response Emilia’s whole body surged with mana to counter his attack.

However before either of them made their move, two people kicked the doors of the palace, with one of them flying towards the man, hitting him directly and leaving all the women absolutely confused.

“YES!” a chorus of voices rose seeing the man being sandwiched by the door.

“Ahahaha, well done Rein, impeccable timing.”

“Thank you Felt-sama, but knowing him we probably acted now because of Subaru’s strategy.”

“What strategy?” Ricardo asked “Waiting to till the last moment to scream ‘I object’ to the wedding?”

Al had an half-stroke trying to contain his laughter.

“What?” the wolfman asked.

“Betty’s Subaru did tell her about a movie that has a scene like that, I suppose.”

All the laughter immediately shut down.

“So Natsuki-san was waiting outside to have a cooler entrance?”

“Subaru-dono is despite his usual attidude, is a man of only the the highest of cares when it comes to Emilia-sama and the other members of their camp.” Crusch was sure he wouldn’t do something so foolish.

“Yes… but it’s Barusu.”

“That… does sound like Rem’s hero.” The maid reluctantly agreed with her sister.

“Seriously?! Did we really kick the door at the same time? The heck are thos legs made of?!” a voice asked bewillered by his companions’s strenght.

“Apologies. I failed to hold back.”

“You just put a dent in my coolness, man!”

Emilia turned to look at the two men with hope in her eyes.

“You’ve got some nerve barging into a sacred wedding.” Regulus said while scrolling the pieces of door off him. “I don’t remember inviting any men here. Who are you and where did you come from? What gifts have you brought me, hm?”

“I’m a spirit knight whose partner spirit is absnet, Natsuki Subaru!”

“Hailing from the Sword Saint family, Reinhard Van Astrea!”

The two men stood at the entrance of the church with a superhero pose “We’re here to object to this wedding!

Title:”The person I’ll fall for someday”

“Subaru was so cooool, right no-“

“I’ll be taking your bride now!”

The boy’s shameless declaration on the screen cut off Emilia’s compliments, making the girl turn beet at the implications.

“S-Subaruuuu.”

The audience started laughing again at the poor girl.

“Barusu’s perversion strike again.”

“Cap’n please teach me.”

“Yeah, the mini-boss for sure planned everything down to most minute detail to look as cool as possible in front of his girl, AHAHAHA!!”

“I doubt it Ricardo-san, Subaru didn’t seem to be aware Divine Protection of Arrow Striking, which makes sure the projectile always hits the enemy.”

“Wait, the door flying was because of your blessing?” Tivey asked surprised.

“Yea-“

“How many of these goddamit blessings do you have?” Al cut off Rein’s answer.

“I have been trying to list them all for a year.” Felt said with the same level of shock “I think I haven’t even reached a tenth of them.”

The part about Emilia being ready to counter Regulus attack is specified only in the novel in like one line of narration, in the anime it doesn’t happen because it would be like two frames of action. I put it because people watching the anime obviously thought “Wtf is Emilia’s plan here?” the plan is just “kick is ass, if he tries anything” since she doesn’t know about his invincibility.

Serious Question

WHERE IS REINHARD LINE about getting invited to the wedding of Subaru and Emilia? I checked the novels on Witch Cultists and I can’t find it

Chapter Text

A long silence filled the room.

“So? Start the next episode already! I wanna see Cap’n kick that creep ass!”

“Yeah! Mimi wants to see Garf kick that old-geezer ass.” Mimi supported the idea in her own way.

I think it would be better for you all to take a break, you have a lot to reflect on.

Emilia and Felix winched.

And the next set of episodes will be non stop battles until the end of this arc. You would better watch them with a calmer mind.

“The end of this arc? Is the warden implying there will be more?” Priscilla thought.

“I agree with the Warden.” Crusch said focusing the attention of the room “Despite how much of a good mood the last couple of episodes might have put most of us, a calmer mind and a cleaner state would benefit us all.”

The room nodded in agreement, the mood was very high but there were some arguments that needed to be confronted, so it was no surprise when the half elf and the healer quietly, but quickly, rose from their seats and went to their rooms.

“Crusch-sama…”

“I’ll go talk to him, Wilhelm-dono.” She intejected her butler “You will have your own fair of troubles to face.”

Wilhelm nodded understanding, and slowly approached his grandson for a discussion.

“Geez what a mess these last episodes. Luckily Natsuki-kun was here to rise the morale once again.” Anastasia esclaimed trying to sound cheerful, her camp was the only one that hadn’t been severely hurt on the screen or from revelations in it, it was worthy the effort to try and keep the sense of security up. Sure Mimi had been hurt, but she didn’t seem to scared by the image, so neither them should tremble in fear.

“Indeed, Subaru Natsuki’s luck and recklness sometimes seems to eclipse his own levels of misfurtune.”

“Yeah, you and your other half couldn’t be more complementary Julius.” She said with a shit eating grin.

“Anastasia-sama, not you too…”

“Give it up Julius.” Ricardo said approaching them “This is a battle you cannot win.”

“Ricardo. I have seen you take a liking to that family, how are they doing?” Anastasia asked him.

Ricardo had been eyeing the Tinzel siblings during the last episodes, their possible future in laws might be hurt or worse in Priestella, it was simple decency making sure they were ok.

“Ya no problem! That Garfiel kid has been with stars in his eyes after the speech and your promise to protect his family. Him and the maid-onee-chan were joking happily despite it all.”

The morale of Garfiel and Frederica, which was very low at the start of this arc, had been at a new all time high after the last two episodes.

“Well that’s good to know. Julius? You ok?” Anastasia asked her knight who seemed to look in the void.

“Yes, Anastasia-sama.” he immediately put back his knight composture “Merely a futile after thought that has been resolved.”

“That’s good.” She said with a smile “Come in my room, let’s see from our notes if we can start planning a counter attack against the cultists.”

The Finest of Knights followed his lady apparently focused as usual, but an idea was tormenting him “Was my version on the screen reflecting on something? And what could be troubling him?”

The duchess of house Karsten knocked on the door of her knight a couple of times, after receving no response she took the handle of the door to enter anyway.

“Felix, I am opening the door.”

It was not the first time in this theatre she saw the scene before her, her knight curled up in a ball on his bed. The last time this happened, had been after the death of Subaru at the hands of Julius and Felix himself, but this time around she feared the challenge would prove herself significaly worse.

“Felix-“

“Felix is unworthy of standing aside of Crusch-sama, so I would ask you to not waste time with trash like me.” He interjected not turning to look at her in the eyes, but choosing the wall.

“You are not trash, you are the greatest healer of this kingdom, and even if you were trash, I would still want to spend time with you.” She said with a warm tone.

“What a healer I am, incapable of healing you from the curses that affects you.”

“I know you don’t want this to end this badly, so please let me stay.”

“…”

“I am not here as a royal candidate, I am here as someone that wants to talk to a friend in need.”

“…”

Reluctantly Ferris turned to face her and pointed the space on the bed near him for Crusch to sit there.

“Thank you” she said softly while sitting down.

Crusch waited for her knight to open himself.

“How much do you think the others will hate me for what I thought Subaru-kyun should have done once he saw you in that state?” he broke the silence with a question.

“I won’t say they will ignore it, but I think you will be far from being the last one that will have such thoughts during the viewings. I am sure, watching the past loops, many already realized the curse inflicted on Subaru-dono because of his power, I am sure they won’t judge you too harshily.”

She herself realised how feeble her life and honor had been, if not for the half-elf’s knight intervention, so, despite her code of honor, understood very well where such thoughts were coming from.

“What about Rem-chan, Beatrice-sama and Emilia-sama?”

“I will agree they are the most complicated. They more than anyone else, are those that wish for the least use of the ability of Subaru-dono, but they are also those that have been saved the most because of it. They carry enough guilt in them that I can’t know if they will emphasize with you, or will condemn you.”

“……mh.”

“I am sorry Felix, I wish I could give you more comforting words.”

“It’s alright Crusch-sama, as a doctor Felix faced the most gruesome of debates many times over.”

“But as your friend I know better than anyone that this is a debate that even you weren’t ready to face.”

Felix gripped himself a little tighter, she hit the spot perfectly.

“Felix, please tell me, the truth.” She said while putting an hand on his shoulder.

“…”

“…”

“……… Satella is more human than Ferris. That’s what’s hurting me.”

“FERRIS!” she looked at him indignated “DON’T YOU DARE-“

“IT’S THE TRUTH CRUSCH-SAMA!” for the first time in his life the healer screamed at his liege with a voice loud enough to silence her “I thought that Subaru-kyun life was a curse from the worst monster in history, something that we had to help him get away from! Instead I find out that the Witch is a split personality born out of the Witch Factor, and Satella is someone that just wants to help the one she loves.”

“She ripped Subaru-dono from his homeworld without consent, that doesn’t qualify as someone that merely wants to help.”

“But when she finally got to meet him her first action was to tell him to live his life fully and treasure himself more, and remember what Beatrice-sama said, if there had been no Roswaal or Subaru-kyun was a little more egoistical, he would have lived a peaceful life!”

“You are not telling the true root of the problem. What is it?” she knew all these talks about Subaru’s life were not the main argument, no one was stupid enought to truly think of themselves as less than one of the Witches of Sin after all they had seen.

“The point is that Ferris-chan would have hurt Subaru-kyun the most!”

“…what?”

“I remember seeing Rem-chan torture Subaru-kyun, how it affected Subaru-kyun, and I remember being jealous that he had the strenght to move past it. Now, seeing you in that state, I know why. It’s because if I had known about it, I would have used him as a reset button to fix the problems.”

“And how does it connect to Rem-dono t-torture?” It still felt surreal that thing happened by her hand of all people.

“Rem-chan betrayal, Emilia-sama abbandoning him, us all not supporting him aginst the witch’s cult and the troubles at the sanctuary, all gave Subaru-kyun the impression that he was only appreciated for his own ability, and not for him as a person. Satella and Echidna managed to show him the truth, that after he died the people he loved wanted to spend more time with him.”

“Even you were shown to be sad and confused in these loops.”

“Exactly! In these loops! But in the reality the screen showed, if I knew the truth, I would have killed Subaru-kyun in an istant!”

Crusch was beyond shocked that her knight thought this would have been his first line of action.

“I would have spit on everything I know, everything I defend, and everything I am! I would have shown Subaru-kyun that his fears were right, that we do not treasure him, even after he saved us all over and over again. I would have spit on the memory of our friend Fourier, I would have shown my parents were right to call me a monster and I would have destroyed your image, by being nothing more than a butcherer. Who knows, maybe with time I would have become a monster worse than Roswa-“

-SLAP-

Before the knight could finish he had been interrupted by a powerful slap by the duchess.

She was angry.

“FELIX. ARGYLE. DONO. HOW DARE YOU?!”

She grabbed him by his shoulders to look at him in the eyes.

“You are not a butcherer! You are not a monster! And you could never spit on the memory of Fourier! You can never be any of these things because you are Blue, the most powerful healer of this age. You saved and will continue to save hundreds if not thousands of people, for the rest of your lives.”

“But none of that amounts to anything, if I will just toss it all away on the first occasion!”

“And I tell you that you won’t!”  

“How?” he said with tears in his eyes “How can Crusch-sama be so sure of my strenghts when all I do look at other people like less than they are?”

“Because I have been there too!”

This shocked and muted Ferris shortly.

“My role of a general has led me to make some decisions just like the one you are lamenting right now with Subaru-dono, where sometimes I had to look at people like numbers to achieve what was requested of me! So believe me, when I tell you these things are disgusting, but even more disgusting is the feeling of stopping, of not going beyond and feeling they all died for nothing!”

She catched her breath before speaking again.

“So please, don’t let these decision choose who you are and what you want to be, let me carry these doubts with you. We have realized that the roots of your problems is the obsession you have created for me, so don’t make these decisions for me, make them with me.” After she said this she finally let go of his shoulders leaving him to think.

“And when Ferris-chan disappoints you again?” he said with the certainty that this was a future as close as tomorrow, and not a remote possibily.

“My honor won’t ever allow me to let you whallow in shame, and even if I hadn’t any of it left, before everything else, you are my greatest friend. So this is something I want to do.” She answered with a smile that comunicated both confidence and warmth.

The dam finally broke for the half-cat, and he threw himself on his lady, hugging her.

“Ferris is so sorry. Ferris is so thankfull. Ferris is so sorry. Ferris is so thankfull. Ferris is so sorry. Ferris is so thankfull. Ferris is so sorry. Ferris is so thankfull. Ferris is so sorry. Ferris is so thankfull…” was all he said.

Crusch kept comforting him until he would spill every tear, happy that she finally started to heal whatever she indirectly twisted inside her friend in all these last years.

Two swordsmen were sitting and having an important discussion in the room of the old butler.

“May I ask you how are you feeling about this situation, honored grandfather?” Reinhard stated with an almost impercetible tone of doubt in his voice.

“I am as well as you could expect Reinhard-dono, but situations like these have never stopped myself from fullfilling my duties.” He made sure to not sound accusatory towards his grandson, the situation was dire “I am more interested in how you are feeling.”

“How I am feeling?”

“Yes, this situation is dire for the both of us, you have every right to express your doubts, moreover” Wilhelm then proceded to do something Reinhard could have never conceived in a milion years “My you had every right to know about Theresia’s condition, my deepest apologies if I made you feel you didn’t belong.” He said while bowing his head to his own grandson.

This action shocked Reinhard to his core.

“H-Honored grandfather, please raise you head, it’s your wife before my grandmother, you… you had every right to take the course of action you considered more fitting.” He was almost stuttering for the first time in his life.

Wilhelm rose his head and kept talking.

“Still I intend to listen to every complaint you might have, Reinhard-dono.”

“I-“ he couldn’t lie to himself about the fact that it did hurt not being trusted with something of this magnitude, but “You already made him bow his head, what more you want from him you monster?” the thoughts of the Sword Saint prevented him from saying anything “I have nothing else to say, I trust your judgment.”

The butler looked at the man before him deep in thought, imagining what truly stopped him from voicing his intentions.

“I was more interested about that idea you talked to me in the last break.” Surprisingly Reinhard took the lead.

“About welcoming Subaru-dono in our family?”

Reinhard nodded, remembering what they talked about the previous day.

“It’s easy to say that it will defenetely be harder to implement than expected, even if Priestella ended peacefully Heinkel will be a strong opposition, and knowing Subaru-dono he will probably try to reject the offer saying he is not worth of it or similar.”

“Well I never thanked him for letting me meet and save Felt-sama, at the first occasion or if anything bad happened and he needed support, I can welcome him under Felt-sama’s camp to pay off that debt, and use the opportunity to make him sign the papers without him realising, thanks to my ‘Sliding the papers on the table’ blessing.”

Wilhelm was too stunned to answer immediately.

“…Was that a joke, Reinhard-dono?”

“Yes, I apologize if-“

“It was a good one.” The man quickly said knowing the young man tendencies “It just took me by surprise because it’s something I have never heard in all my decades of life. It’s nice to know my own grandson is capable of surprising me.”

The sword demon made this casual declaration without realizing it, so it left him in shock for a few moments, waiting for the Sword Saint’s reaction. Who out of the surprise of the compliment, had an idiot smile on his face without even realising it.

“T-Thank you honored grandfather.”

The satisfated smile of Wilhelm quickly deformed into a look of severity.

“However no matter what happens in Priestella, it’s clear it will deeply wound our family once again.” The man didn’t know who will be hurt worse, him, his son, his grandson, or Od knows who else.

“Yes, I don’t see solutions where it will end happily.” The young man stated after analysis the probabilities with his blessings.

“For now we can only continue the viewings and prepare ourself for the inevitable, trying to not commit any fatal mistake ourself.”

“Understood.” Reinhard stood up from his seat “Then with permission.” And he walked out of the room to go to his own, they both needed time to prepare themselves mentally for the next viewings.

Meanwhile in Emilia’s room.

“Mother –hick- Mother…” The poor girl was finally unleashing the emotions she had repressed.

After her initial shock she had apparently put herself together quickly, suprising the audience, but in truth she just didn’t want to look as pathetic as she did during the viewings of Arc 3.

But now in private? She could finally lament how much it hurt, dragon only knew, how much it hurt.

Her Mother. Mother Fortuna, the one that gave her a chance to be her own person, even before Subaru did so, had been transformed in that.

But what was new?

Both of her fathers? Butcherers.

The sponsor whom she thought she had seen the true face? The reason nearly all of this happened to Subaru.

Her knight? “I know it’s horrible of me to do that, and it’s hurtful and bothersome” he lives in constant fear of what he will have to face everyday, and you can’t have the decency of saying the answer you want to give him every time you look at him.

Her mother killing thousands was a normal plus by this point.

She thought she knew the ugly truth of the world when she learned of the discrimination and her true past, but then she let herself believe a beautiful lie for the last year, a lie where she meant something more than death and misery, where she could be Emilia and not a reflection of the Witch of Envy. A lie where-

-knock- -knock-

A sound broke her out of her thoughts, the sound of someone at the door.

“C- -sniff- Come in.” She quickly pulled herself together for whoever knocked. She had to.

The blue haired maid entered the room.

“Oh, Rem! Did –sniff- did something happen?”

“Nothing problematic Emilia-sama, Rem merely wished to speak with you.”

“Oh… sure…” she understood what the maid meant, she patted the spot on the bed near her to let Rem know she could sit with her.

For the first seconds silence reigned in the room.

“Emi-“

“I am pathetic right? Having to be comforted once again…” she let out her honest thoughts about what was happening right now in this room.

“Emilia-sama…”

“Sorry. I don’t want to repeat the last time you tried to talk to me. I just don’t know what to think anymore. I thought I could excuse what happened in the past because Puck shielded me and didn’t let me take my own decisions, but it seems even when I try I only manage to create more problems for Subaru.”

“Well I think Emilia-sama is incredible.”

“…what?”

“I really mean it, all Rem has seen is your costant desire to improve and be better, you knew what your problems were and tried to move foward better than before. You shouldn’t be ashamed on the reliance that your version has showed on Subaru-kun, it’s a genuine bond to have with your knight, contrary to the tendencies of many of us that acted without thinking of his feelings.” She ended with a tone of pessimism, remembering how her costant deaths only hurt Subaru because she didn’t care enough about herself.

“Rem. I don’t like the idea of you belitting how important you are to Subaru only to make me feel better.” Emilia meant this genuinely, Subaru was already a big dummy with his self deprecating tendencies, she didn’t want Rem to follow suit.

“Rem is merely being objective.”

“And I am also being objective, you put your life on the line in the mansion for him even when you had no reason to, you pushed him to improve for himself first, and also you are by far the most diligent maid we ever had at the mansion, except Petra obviously but don’t tell her that. You were never hostile towards me, even if you would have had every right considering your past with the Witch Cu- What’s with that smile?”

Emilia hype talk broke off when she noticed that Rem was looking at her with a genuine smile.

“Nothing Emilia-sama, I was just glad to see you bring your good sides out once again.”

Rem simply made Emilia focus like she would do with Subaru, by motivating him to defend someone else, it was easily the greatest strenght of both of them, like two peas in a pod.

“You did it on purpose? Rem playing the victim card is a meanie move.”

“Rem promises to stop doing so when Emilia-sama will also stop.”

“……-sigh- Maybe we are both dunderheads seconds only to Subaru?”

“Rem agrees that’s also a possibility.”

This last exchange was followed by them breaking in short giggles, that showed how Emilia spirit actually improved.

“Hey, Rem.”

“Yes, Emilia-sama?”

“Can I ask you a reeeeaally embarassing thing to do right now?”

“Sure.”

“Can you… open you arms?”

Rem tilted her head for one second, before answering with a proud grin.

“Well, forgive Rem for being so straighfoward then.”

“Uh?” before Emilia could understand Rem had captured her in a warm friendly hug, clearly meant to fill in Subaru’s current absence, luckily their experience in the theatre made Rem adapt to fill the role.

“Thank you…” she muttered to a very low tone that even she barely heard, while a couple of tears escaped once again.

“Rem is always glad to help.”

“Well, looks like it’s all going well.” Otto and Beatrice were peeking through the door of his camp’s leader, and understood that their presence was not required.

“These girls are incorrigible, I suppose. Worrying Betty’s heart like this.” She said while grumping. “They will have to reward Betty’s patience with great interests, in fact.”

“Uh?.”

“This doesn’t worry about you.”

 “Whatever it is, I am worried for Natsuki-san.”

“On the contrary, Merchant, this will only bring the most of benefits for Betty’s contractor, I suppose.” She stated going back to her contractor’s location.

“Sure, I believe in you Beatrice-chan.” Otto chuckled under his breath while going back to his room, in the opposite direction compared to Beatrice.

Before coming to the rooms he had checked both Garf-san and Frederica-san, seeing that both them and Emilia-sama were fine, he was currently desiring a couple of hours of relax, before continuing to witness the mess that Priestella will become.

“-gh-“

All these plans were thrown in the trash when he opened the door and saw the Oni god ready to put him under ground.

“…”

“…”

“H-how may I help? R-Ram-san?”

“By killing yourself, but as we have know that is currently impossible, so get on your knees.”

“O-on my knees… yes ma’am…” while moving in said position the poor man felt more danger right now than when he got captured by the Witch’s Cult last year.

He effectevely felt like he was waiting for his own execution.

“How could you?” she growled these words with open hate.

“Ra-“

“HOW COULD YOU??” she prevented him from saying anything by slamming her hand on the table “You knew how dangerous the Tome was, you challenged Roswal-sama directly in the sanctuary on the argument!”

“Y-Yes, and as I have explained on the screen, Roswaal-sama machinations are exactly why I considered-“

“Considered the risk of reviving his obsession?!”

“Ram-san, I didn’t know the depht of the Margrave obsession with Echidna.”

“Then I hope for you that what you have seen has convinced you to burn these remains the moment we will leave this accursed place!!”

“Y-… yeah.” He didn’t sound convincing about it, neither to Ram, or to himself, in the first place.

 “WHAT?” Now she was losing it in a way that only her version in the arc of the mansion did “What might have ever affected your insignificant existence, to even think about using this cursed object???”

“… what might have affected me?” Otto answered in a way that seemed, challenging towards Ram.

“Yes! What did you ever consider so important-“

“WHAT HASN’T AFFECTED ME??” Otto rose to his feets and interjected the pink maid scaring the living shit out of her “My best friend butchered, violated and betrayed!! The candidate I serve might have been used as a vessel from the Witch of Envy!! Garf-san killing me, and the people of our village!! The bodies of everyone in this camp mutilated without mercy!! Tell me Ram-san, what do you think might have made me choose to take the risk???” during his explosion he approached her shouting and spitting in her face.

“Otto-san…” for the shock she even dropped any of the nicknames she used “s-still that might lead to even more suffering for everyone in the camp. After all nothing happened for a year until Priestella, which means a full year where Ram’s choice of destroying the book prevented any more suffering. And currently the viewings are giving us an advantage for the future.”

“And what about what will come after these viewings? You think the Warden will show us all the dangers of the rest of our lives? I doubt it!”

“Roswaal-sama being under seal confirms that we won’t have further problems from him, so we will have just to deal with Priestella and any consequence from it.”

“Roswaal wasn’t responsible for everything! The witch’s cult, Meili being hired two times, and her Mama, are dangers that we should have still faced back then, or that are still out there! Do you think just because we know of Natsuki-san ability, things will get easier from now on? I dare to say the opposite will happen!!”

They both knew the truth, no one trust’s in Subaru had diminished, it only got higher, but the fact was that they won’t be able to let him face the enemies head on anymore, subcounsciously or not, they will always act try to shield him from the biggest dangers around.

“What’s wrong with you?” Ram stated confused “You were one of the first one to say that we should trust Barusu and his current ability as a fighter. What changed your mind?”

“I DON’T WANT TO LET MY FRIEND DIE AGAIN!!” tears were starting to dwell in his eyes “I know I said all these things, I know that’s what should be done to help Natsuki-san, but all I can see, is me pushing him off that chart, or letting my self get killed only to have him devoured by the rabbits.” He brought the pieces of the book to show it in front of Ram “So if there is even a 1% chance that this book, can prevent even a tenth of his future suffering caused by our stupidity, I have to try!!”

Only the sound of Otto gasping for air filled the room.

Ram was looking down, and he was gripping his hands harder than ever before.

“Otto-san.”

“What?” –THUMP-

The man had just been one punched by the maid, ending on the floor.

“Stop pulling such a though act in front of the members of this camp.”

The man got while massaging his cheek “How am I pulling a though act?”

“You are pulling the act of someone that gets to make all the decisions and knows the only way possible for the future, that is no one’s right. You punched that idiot when he almost fell in that pit, so Ram saw fitting that she gets to do the same.”

“How can I fall in a pit, when my only goal is to prevent my friend’s deaths?”

“Because the same didn’t almost happen to Barusu right?”

“-ghk-“

“As I thought, and besides he already accepted it you imbecile!”

Otto looked bewillered by this suggestion.

“He had already accepted the suffering, the inevitability and the casuality of it, under the promise that he wouldn’t stop at that, that he would search for a life that is more than these things, and he did so when he thought he was alone. Tell me, is he still alone?”

“He… is… not.” He wasn’t still alone, they all knew of his suffering, they all knew how great her was, they all knew how human Nastuki Subaru was, that is what should matter now, because it’s what mattered the most until now.

“You say you have to try the book’s way, because Barusu’s way barely worked until now, but maybe the truth is that you have to try the way we are trying to build now.”

“But we have no assurance that we will make it work.”

“For all her magnificence Ram can’t work this alone, just like neither us or Barusu worked it out alone before. But him and Reinhard-sama did, him and Emilia-sama did, him and my adorable sister did, him and you did, that’s how we made it work. You think it will get only harder from now? Maybe, but the truth is that it will just get more specific because we now know where to look. Besides, the book has a high chance of making it work, but it has an assurance of giving up so much to reach the desired result.”

They stared silently for a while, waiting for the other to make a move or a comment. But the seeds of doubts were growing into Otto Swuen, to the point that he yielded his gaze, understanding her ‘victory’ Ram tried to reach for the pieces of the book, but he still held them defensevely.

“You better set your head straight soon.” With this last warning she walked out of the room leaving the man alone to his thoughts.

You ever had days where you say, this is the worst day of my life?

Al had hundreds of these days, yet this one might top it all. After the last viewings it was clear his Lady wasn’t going to be happy about being kept so much in the dark, especially considering his strange behaviour on-screen.

So the goddess required him to say everything that was important that he hadn’t told her. He wouldn’t say everything-everything, but he knew that saying enough to satisfy her request, would still be enough to risk his position near her.

“Well… that’s a lot.” One of the rare cases where Priscilla Barielle was actually stunned by the revelations the world brought to her.

Al, on his knee, simply waited for the moment of judgment.

“The fact that you mantain even a shred of sanity after the experiments of that witch, is nothing sort of a miracle, Aldelbaraan.”

“Princess…”

“Oh right, you haven’t told me exactly why you hate this name, despite it all.”

He felt his whole body froze up.

“But I also understand that this would only be rubbing salt in you wounds, so I shall not pursue my questioning for now.”

“Wow. I-I mean thank you princess!” he was bewillered by this level of mercy.

“You seem surprised al but am I not the sun that illuminates this world? As such I shall blind the fools that try to capture my essence, but it’s also my duty to not burn the flowers that depends on me to survive!” she stated moving her fan with dignity and honor.

“Phew, I did the right thing to follow her.” Al was grinning under the elmet and exhaling at the same time.

“But.”

Now he was back to sweat bullocks.

“Tell me with honesty, do you have any plan to go back to your old ways, or is there anything capable of leading you back to them. Back to her?”

“No, nothing princess.” He affirmed with the utmost of certainty “Nothing can change my mind until you will continue to live in this world. Whatever deal she wanted me to reach, is nothing compared to what I am following you. Because I… Because I-“

“I know you fool, I always knew.” She said in a rare occasion where she used her fan to cover her face, not to show superiority, but to hide her emotional response “It pleases me to know that compared to your ‘brother’ you always knew how to behave yourself on the argument. Continue to do so, and prepare yourself for more, because the break is over.”

After this last declaration Priscilla got to her feet and exited the room, her and Al walking back to the theatre room to continue.

Is it clear that Reinhard is one of my favorites by how much I pet him?

Anyway, only break time this chapter because I am going in vacation soon, so I didn’t have the time for a full episode (and besides it came out way longer than I expected).

I had Rem talk to Emilia because I think Beatrice is more suited for the nights and nightmares, seeing how she handles Subaru, instead of a comfort talk. Also to change it compared to before, and because I like to write Rem and Emilia together.

Honestly Episode 9 it will probably be by the end of August.

Chapter Text

The screen started showing Priscilla’s hair as she removed her hair clips, and immediately after that, she dropped to the ground her dress, letting herself almost completely naked.

“W-Woah, h-hold on, Priscilla-sama…” the poor Lilliana, who was her battle companion, was shocked by this and started retreating covering her eyes.

“Woah woah woah!” it wasn’t even a minute and the screen was already giving Al a heart attack. “I mean, thank you for the treat. But what the fuck?” he knew Priscilla changed into another dress for battle, but he always had the decency of not looking.

“Nope, absolutely not!” Ricardo said as he covered the eyes of both Mimi and Tivey.

“I agree.” Frederica said as she covered Petra’s eyes “You are too young for this.”

All the knights as well, after a second of shock, covered their eyes as well.

Doesn’t mean that stopped their ladies from teasing commenting obviously.

“Oh my dragon, Rein is reacting to the body of a female. Seems like the baroness actually DID something useful to this world.”

“Felt-sama, I assure you it was merely the shock-“

“Shock my ass, I saw how you were memorizing each detail of her fat ti-“ her mouth was silenced by the hand of her knight.

“Despite the embarassing act, the body of Priscilla-sama still hasn’t been shown. And language Felt-sama.”

“Julius…” the merchant faked a tone of betrayal as she half covered her face with her scarf “are you that attracted to more voluminous bodies?”

“-cough- -cough- Anastasia-sama.” He steeled his tone of voice to the deepest tone he could muster  “My only attraction is to the duty, my duty for you, the only lady in my heart.”

“Only lady because I have to compete with Natsuki-kun for it, do I?” she said with puppy eyes and a hurt tone.

On the outside the finest of knights was absolutely silent, fighting to keep a stoic appearence, “Fuck!” but on the inside he was staring to lose his mind after this joke.

Crusch gave Felix the silent treatment of a thousand words without even one said outloud.

“Nya, Nya, Felix-chan won’t comment.” He said defensevely, shrinking in his chair.

“Good.”

“Oh so, Priscilla doesn’t mind either getting naked.” A fact that very few knew was that the half-elf used to not bother walk around naked, years of isolation in a forest will do that to you. It took a while for the maids and her contracted spirit to educate her into dressing up correctly. “In that case then-“

“Emilia-sama.” Rem intervened squeezing her hand “Please. Don’t.” whatever she was thinking, not the moment to say out loud.

Emilia pouted her cheeks in disappointment, she was so close to close the gap between her and her rival.

“Ya not commentin’?” Anastasia said to the rival, with a teasing accent. “Does this fit to your world operating

“But of course!”

The rest of the room didn’t know if they express shock at the surprise of Priscilla still holding moral ground superiority, or to roll their eyes for it.

“After the beast maid and the half-wit got exposed, if the world wanted, as it’s doing now, then there would have been no shame in showing you all the superiority of my divine self body. The only mistep is the fact that Natsuki Subaru is not awake to see what I could offer him, but alas, even I cannot have everything.”

To this bold statement both Rem and Emilia hugged Subaru in a way that would be very stimulating, if he was awake.

But then she started peeking behind these fingers, drooling at the view.

“Greougahh…”

Priscilla made a not so subtle smirk of satisfaction at how her superior look conquered the mind of the songstress, and apparently of a few in the audience.

-BLAM-

“Ouch…”

Al wasn’t allowed to peak though.

“If I am to dance with the diva, it is only natural that I wear a dress befitting the occasion!” she stated with her top merchandise in full view.

As answer Lilliana simply put her hands in a praying position as she bowed her head

“How grateful I am, how grateful I am…” while she kept drooling in true bisexual panic. “Wait, no! You’re going into a decisive battle, yet I’m the only one going with you? At the very least you could bring Al-sama…” Lilliana still didn’t see her own value as a fighter against an archbishop.

“Al is nothing more than a jester. What could possibly be lacking when I am present?” Priscilla says as she keeps changin, showing more and more of her godly body.

“Right! Those massive tits pretty much make you a goddess, Priscilla-sama!”

If Wrath was the stick, and Priscilla’s body was the carrot, Lilliana was ready to eat the latter in one bite.

“Oh what’s this?” to avoid developments that would give this story a +18 rating, for better or worse, arrived suddendly Anastasia, who entered without knocking “I reckon I’ve stumbled into quite the scene!”

“Mh, she-fox.”

“Hey now, ain’t it a bit rude to be calling someone that the moment she shows up?” she wasn’t offended by that nickname, but there were moments and moments, they should get along as two fellow royal candidates in a moment like this “Thing is, after everyone’s left this place defences will be…”

“Now that we’ve diverted resources to the control gates, those greedy louts will undoubbtedly aim to our undefended base.”

“Neither Subaru or any of us were seen talking about any defense plan.” Julius realised only now.

“Crusch-sama is still chained by her current condition.” Wilhelm said with a heavy tone “I doubt my version on the screen would agree to fight if it meant leaving her defenseless, so some kind of plan must have been designed.”

“I nyhope old man Wil.” Felix said swallowing with doubtfull hope.

“Use Al as you please” she says as she puts on another dress, the one she used when she yearned to crush their enemies.

Poor Lilliana meanwhile was mourning the loss of the two heavenly gifts.

“-sigh- the same as always then…” the one armed knight already knew it would have gone that way when Lilliana said on the screen that he was staying behind.

“Do not falter like that jester.” To break him out of his thoughts it was Priscilla of all people “If I gave my permission for your services, is because I know the tasks ahead of you are not outside of your reach.”

Al answered with the biggest “Eh?” of his life, that felt like encouragment? Sure his lady was never unfair, but since when she was so open about her support of him? He stood there basking in the moment.

He stood immoble, basking in the moment. Though he did for a little bit too much, changing Priscilla's mood.

“Seems like I was partly mistaken. Your practical skills needs no improvement, but your receptive ones are still far from being decent.”

“No wait go back-“

-BLAM-

“You were saying?” she said as she elbowed her fighter in the stomach.

“T-thank you for the compliments… p-princess… -ugh-”

“Glad you’re quick on the uptake.” She fox answered with a smile on her face, for the fact that they managed to cooperate easily.

“Oh, I see!” from this interaction the lightbub ignited in the songstress head “So you trust Al-sama so much that-“

Priscilla turned aroud, with a swift but aggressive movement, to communicate a look ought to silence the loli, before she could finish the message.

“UUUAAAHH!!” the, scared, loli, received the message, and retreated in fear hiding behind the merchant.

“Whetever I trust that fool is a completely different matter! He tends to keep quiet about many things…”

“Man now I want to force you to spill everything you haven’t told us.” Felt said with a harsh tone towards Al.

The Priscilla on the screen was only confused by her knight behavious, but more than half of the room was suspicious by any new action he made. He still didn’t do anything dangerous, but if even his liege apparently couldn’t control him, then he was even more of wild card than anyone could expect.

“Think what you want girl.” He answered, without trying to sound anywhere near friendly.

“-Tsk-“

“C’mon Felt-chan, Al has yet to prove our doubts.” Emilia tried to put a good word for her knight’s pal.

“Big sis, we get it that beyond the waterfall guys are your type of men, but even you must admit he looks strange.”

“Depends street rat.” Surprsing everyone Priscilla came to end the conversation “Do any of you plan to take actions against members of my camp? Or at the very least do you have anything of concrete of accusing him? If not, doubting the way my jester has acted for so many years, is a waste of my divine self’s time, that I don’t inted to follow through.”

Silenced was the answer to the baroness.

“That’s what I thought.”

“However, when it come to matters of secrecy, you are no better, are you,” as Priscilla put her hair clip she turned with a sly smile “she-fox?”

“Oh? I’ve got no clues what you’re talkin’ about.” She said negating any accusation.

It took all the willpower of Anastasia to not look shocked at Priscilla’s suggestion.

“Anastasia-sama?” Julius was confused by what the royal candidate could mean.

“Oh shush, don’t fall for her trick Julius. Ya disappoint me in this way.” Casual, she had to play it casual.

Even talking with her other half, to figure out where and when they slipped, would have to wait.

Priscilla looked at the merchant with interest, she hadn’t reached the conclusions her counterpart seemed to know, but the ideas, based on what she hadn’t fully paid attention until now in the theatre, where beginning to form.

“If you wish to feign ignorance, so be it. Stew that malformed guilt toward your knight for all I care.”

“Hey no need to be so nasty. So do you have a plan?”

As answer Priscilla turned towards the door, stomping her feet with authority.

“Why would I resort to petty tricks? I shall take the dive with me and confront them directly”

After she smiled confidently, the screen turned to black.

Oh that’s my clue, I can finally put the opening songs again.

This intervention of the warden made more than one person look up confused.

“That compilation of images and songs, I suppose? We haven’t see them since the end of the battle against Sloth.”

Yeah for reasons I can’t explain it wouldn’t have flowed well with the episodes during the sanctuary stuff. In this first part of episodes I edited it out to not give you spoilers, now that we are in the deep of the action I can show you no problem.

The audience didn’t much care for this explanation, for them these extra videos were inconsequential to the main infos gained from the viewing.

“Objection!” Except for the only dude that knew what openings actually are “What about the ending song? Are you gonna show that too?”

“Al. What exactly are these openings?” Priscilla asked her jester.

“Right, we have had them from the start without knowing what they were.” Emilia chimed in.

“Well Princesses, this whole thing that we are watching is basically a show, with episodes, cliffanghers, dragged romances and all. What each shows also has is an opening a sequence of images with a song, which objective is stimulate your interest into what you are going to see next. Remember what we had seen before pal faced the Witch’s cult after the capital?”

“We did see Geuse on that video before he appeared on the screen, in fact.”

“And me and Subaru-kun riding Patrasche on a field.”

“And many other scenes from the battle against the White Whale.” Crusch added last.

“Exactly! All little things with the objective of making you intrigued into what you are going to see next, but without telling you directly what is going to happen, so once you have seen them again, after the main event, you will feel proud of yourself for making the connections. It’s a great strategy of viewership investment.”

As Al concluded his explanation many nodded with him.

“The ending are the same things, except they happen at the end of the episode as we have seen sometimes. So are we going to see it this time around?”

Not really, I don’t care about the ending song Al. However you will all care for these.

Without anyone realising it, the audience was once again filled with buckets of food and drink.

“Ooooh Mimi missed these sweets.” She says as she goes to assault her popcorn and chocholate.

“If only Natsuki-kun was awake. I could ask him about all these receipts.” Anastasia made a promise to herself to memorize each one of these to torment Subaru about their cooking process.

“These sweets are acceptable, I suppose.”

“Mh mh, I agree.” Emilia said as she ate with gluttony her portions.

“Why did you not refill them previously, Warden-dono? “Crusch asked curious between one bite and the other.

Reasons, but since this is going to be great cinema, I want you to enjoy it to the fullest.

The room was too busy enjoying otherwordly sweets and drinks to give ulterior thoughts, while the screen charged the opening song.

Except obviously for:

“I see, since the food previously disappeared when Subaru began dying again, and when the commoners began failing, it’s easy to deduce that when it returns they will be outside of danger. So he will prevail on the strongest Archbishop without even dying once? Exactly the type of skills and conviction that I require of him to be blessed to come under my heel.”

{Re:zero OP 5 "Reweave" starts playing}

The opening starts with a shot that looks at the entirity of the city of Priestella from above it, then it changes to a frame of Beatrice and Subaru holding hands, before revealing that the entire Emilia camp is standing at the entrance of the city.

“So we start with Barusu being indecent as always and the rest of our poor camp having to tollerate him.” Ram said between one bite of chocholate and the other.

The one by one, as the music from drums and guitar ring, we are shown various introductiive images of the various camps.

First The Crusch’s camp.

“I really like this style nya!”

After them the Anastasia’s camp.

“Why do I have that pose?” Julius thought confused by the frame of him combing his hair like that.

“Ohi that first smile makes me look like a creepy conman!” Anastasia said indignated “I mean, I am, but I am an honest one!”

Then the Felt’s camp.

“Ah! The three fuckers didn’t even get their own frames!”  Felt said laughing.

And lastly the Priscilla’s camp

“I guess the Warden didn’t want to spoil Heinkel or Schult’s presence.” Al thought nochalantly.

As the lyrics starts we see the various members of the Emilia camp walking separated, first Beatrice and Subaru, then Emilia alone on a tower, and lasty Garfiel and Otto on a bridge. One by one they all turn towards the screen.

Suddendly one frame of the Witch of Envy appears, but then it shows Puck’s old crystal, on it being reflected the various deaths of Subaru, until suddendly it cracks.

“That was of bad taste I have to admit.” Anastasia commented dryrly.

“Not like that will change the half-devil stupid idea of calling that monster again.”

Emilia didn’t give Priscilla even a look, she grabbed her crystal again, thinking how the deaths of Subaru were indeed always connected to her or Puck’s action.

Then the creepy images are dispelled and we see Lilliana sing to a small crowd.

And then a series of images starts:

First Roswaal and Frederica thinking about something at the mansion.

“Well from now on we will definetely be worried everytime someone leaves the mansion…” Frederica thought sadly.

Then Ram looking at the bed where Rem was in her sleeping beauty state.

“Sissy.” Rem whispered with surprise.

“Barusu is not the only one that cares for you…” but he is definetely the one who has done the most for her, instead of her unreliable big sis.

After that we move to the city where we see Reala and her two children.

Then Kirikata talking with the White Dragon scale’s soldiers.

Lastly we see Rafiel and Fred running across the city hand in hand happy, until suddendly they, and all the other civilians, disappear and the city looks destroyed. Courtesy of the Witch’s cult.

“-gh-“ both Garfiel and Frederica flinch at this, their only security, is the fact that Anastasia-sama promised to put their family under special care.

Then even faster, at the rythim of the music, another set of frames starts, far too fast for someone to memorize all of them.

But in the audience nearly everyone recognised at least one frame, they all had some connections to them.

 “A burned book?” Beatrice was surprised by that frame “Must have been Betty’s tome getting burned in the mansion, I suppose.”

“Aww fuck not her.” Garfielr recognised Elsa’s smile from his allucinations.

“An apple?” Julius thought confused, even more confused by the fact that he felt a sense of familiarty with that image.

“Theresia…” the frame of his wife in the field of flower made Wilhelm whisper in surprise.

“That looks like the metia of the city that we used to communicate.” Anastasia noted.

And then it showed almost all the members of the witch’s cult, in order: Sirius, Lye, Capella, her dragon from, the two hooded fighters, and last Regulus with his wives behind him.

After that a the main fighters from the camps are on a bright side on the left side of the screen, and on the other, in the dark right side, there are the sin archbishops.

“Ah! A clear presentation of the fighters for the destiny of the city!” Priscilla said a pleased tone “Such presentation is indeed stimulating for the battle ahead of us.”

An action sequence opens with Garfiel facing a dragon.

“Mh? My amazing self never faced Lust!” The cat-boy said confused, assuming the dragon on screen was the archnishop.

“Well you are going to face her soon with Wilhelm-san.” Otto gave his theory on what the screen meant. 

“Oh right! Then I want to see it!”

“Or it could be a mislead, considering the fate of your step-father.” Al said without any filter.

Many in the room turned to look at him with indignation, at the reminder of what happened to the good man.

“Dude have a little of respect.” Ricardo reprimed him for saying that outloud.

“Oh c’mon, grow a spine!”

The argument couldn’t continue because the video kept going recalling everyone’s attention to it.

Next we see Wilhelm face a girl hooded cultist, and Ricardo destroy parts of the road in a fight with another, bigger and bulkier, cultist.

At the same time Crusch and Julius fight together the archbishop of gluttony Lye Batenkaitos, however someone else is behind him that the screen doesn’t show openly.

A small army of Cultists surround Priscilla, but not even moving she manages to burn them all istantly, smiling satisfated of her work.

“The screen certaintly shows how my divine self annihilated them all without problems.” Priscilla stated satisfated, the objective truth of her superiority in this episode was putting her in a good mood.

Suddendly Capella appears and uses her mutations to attack Reinhard, who comes out unscratched.

“So is Rein gonna fight Lust instead of the cat?” Felt said confused “I don’t get it. This thing is confusing…”

“Or as I have told you this sequence can be a mislead!!” Al intervened.

This time around no one judged him for this intervention, he was the most knowledgable of how openings and endings worked.

Then the action move to Emilia dodging and deflecting Sirius chains, once she is close enough she summons a giant ice sword to hit her, raising a giant cloud of dust.

“Oh, it works just like Al was saying, after all I did face Mo- Sirius in the plaza.” Emilia said her interest peaking. Despite her failure in the fight, she was captured by the style of the video before her.

However from the could a ray of light appears, revealing itself to be Subaru and Beatrice, flying in the sky to face Regulus who is holding a kidnapped, and uncoscious, Emilia.

Before the three of them can collide however time seemingly stops, and then resets itself, going to the start of the opening, with Subaru remembering it all.

The opening finishes.

“Wha-“

“Oh no.”

“Did Betty’s Subaru just-“

“I am afraid that’s what the screen is implying, Beatrice-sama.” Ram said with no less shock and feeling of failure than anyone else.

“Oh well, seems like the Warden didn’t want to reveal too soon the failure of the half-wit in the battle field.” Priscilla added unbothered by the reality “Not that you would normally deserves such gratidude of course.”

Rem was ready to defend Emilia but the latter took her hand with a look that meant “Ignore her.”

“Anything that we can presume from this video, Reinhard?” Julius asked.

“Not much, they were all things already been shown, if we watched it at the start we would have wondered who are the hooded fighters, and the boy fighting with Gluttony, but we already know the answer to that.”

“So can we go in the opposite way?” Anastasia proposed “What there isn’t in the video, we might exclude from happening in Priestella.”

“Good idea merchant.” Felt raised her thumb approving “Who or what is missing then?”

“No signs of a new Archbishop of Pride.” Wilhelm mused.

“Barielle-sama was shown to defeat all the other cultists quite easily, so imagine no other Corpse Soldier on the level of the two we know.” Crusch reasoned.

“And apparently no Pandora.” Emilia said, composed but with a hint of hate slipping trough.

“Right, Wrath said about following the gospel’s orders, so the Witch of Vanity or any other leader we don’t know of won’t appear.” Reinhard concluded.

“Good news all things considered.” Otto said to no one in particular, but also to everyone “Now we only need to continue the video.”

The room nodded and turned to the screen.

It started again with a zoom of one the mabeasts created by Capella roaming the city.

Near it, but hidden behind a corner was Otto, currently he was on a mission to retrieve the remains of the tome of wisdom. Task that was resulting more complicated than he thought, as he remembered a conversation he had before with Anastasia

Start of the flashback

“Honestly, I should probably stop you, but I do want to pinpoint where the Book of Wisdom is, since the Witch Cult is after it. You sure drew the short end of the stick, Otto-kun.” She ended up her comment with an ironic smile.

Otto had to swallow doubtfull, recognizing the danger he was gonna throw himself into.

End of the flahback

“Dammit!” he said as he run accross the streets.

“Seems like I always draw the short end.” Otto said as he melted in the seat for the pression.

“C’mon Brotto, you always make the best out of it despite it all.” Garfiel didn’t see this situation as major problem, his bro was capable more than anyone else after all, except for the Cap’n of course “As the great Hoshin said, every short stick can work as a nail.”

“Ya made that one up right now, didn’t ya?” Anastasia looked at the shield of the sanctuary, like he just insulted 400 years of history. Because he did.

“I am trying to cheer my amazing self bro.”

A wave of laughter over the two young men and their luck, immediately infected the room.

The only one not laughing was Ram, she needed to know Otto’s answer before choosing how to approach him from now on.

At some point, Otto arrived in a small plaza, where in the distance he saw a small group of fighters.

“Oh? Isn’t that… Felt-sama?”

She was with the members of the White Dragon’s scale.

“Oh so that’s where I was.” The little rebel said surprised “Took me long enough.”

“I am glad to see you in good health Felt-sama.” Reinhard said as he took a sigh of relief.

“Seems like you have put together a small team made of your gang and the White Dragon Scale.” Anastasia commented.

“Yeah pulling together people from the street, in the heat of the moment, is my specialty.” She said with a vicious grin.

“A useful ability indeed, that way all the sick and filthy lowlife will get nowhere near my divine self.”

“Oh you-“

“Is Kirikata-san alright?” to break the discussion before it even happened, was Emilia, who noticed someone was missing “The last time we saw him he was fighting with these soldiers, why is he not here?”

“That’s true Emilia-sama.” Rem agreeded with her lady.

“Maybe my version knows something, let’s keep watching.”

She and the others were looking at something out of view, that shocked Otto.

“Welcome Nii-san.” That something, was a person, an Archbishop on top of a statue “Welcome to the feeding grounds… of the Witch Cult’s Archbishop of Gluttony, Lye Batenkaitos!”

And then the screen cut to another scene.

“How do I meet the same archbishop TWO times in a day?? C’mon!” Before anyone could even get angry for the Archbishop appearence, Otto exploded insulting his own luck.

He was getting near Natsuki-san’s levels for sure.

“Man that’s not even short end of a stick, the stick is actively going up your –mph-“

“Language Felt-sama.”

The Sword Saint was now no longer relieved, but worried that she would get carried away too much with her crazy ide- wait she is fighting an archbishop, this is EXACTLY the kind of craziness the always does!

“Otto-sama/Otto-kun…” both Frederica and Emilia looked worried by what could happen at any moments to the head officier.

The only thing calming them was the fact that he already escaped him once, surely he could do ita gain, if the situation required it.

“Man this editing sucks.” Al straight up facepalmed “I have a feeling it’s gonna be like the sanctuary where we keep switching to one fight to the other withour enjoying any of it.”

“Dude, you know we are watching this hoping to not die at any point right?” Ricardo asked

“Yes, and that disproves my point how?”

“… alright fair enough. You gotta take life with philosophy after all.”

We move to one of the towers, Garfiel and Wilhelm are approaching it, until they stop.

They did so because they are creeped out by something out of sight

“That abberation. So that is… the Archbishop of Lust!”

The archbishop is still, looking over them with a sadistic smile, but they don’t have the time to react to her, that two fighters are approaching, the two hooded fighters they fought before.

“Eight-arms Kurgan…” Garfiel looked at the screen with a mix of anxiety and excitement. “Man how I wish to be the one on the screen right now!”

“Yeah cat-boy, I am sure that if that giant hit you right now, his swords would break upon contact with your thick skull, and we could all go home.” Al commented.

“Exac- wait what?”

Meanwhile no words or thoughts were expressed by the Sword Demon, he knew what will happen soon. More than that, he wondered how Reinhard was doing.

“They’re here.” The shield said as he put himself in a defense position.

“Garfiel-dono.” The cat turned to look at the fighter beside him “That sowrdswoman is none other than my wife, the previous Sword Saint, Theresia.”

“Uh? F-From what I’ve heard, didn’t the previous Sword Saint get done in by the White Whale?”

“I have already avenged her death. It was supposed to be over. However…” for once open disgust and rage was seen on the butler’s face, despite his apparent calm tone “Our enemies have desecrated my wife’s corpse, violated her soul, and forced her to turn her sword on those she swore to protect. They shall pay for this trasgression!” As he said this he clenched his fist in rage.

And by thinking of what happened to Mimi, Garfiel followed the same sentiment.

“I-I’m… Olegrem sittin’ by the campfire… I’ll make them regret comin’ out here!”

And as they said they both rushed with fists and swords unsheated.

“Go! Go! Gorgeous Tiger!” Mimi started cheerleading the fight.

“C’mon, Garf-kun!” Rem had trust in her childhood friend, after seeing the fight against the bowel hunter.

“Good luck, Wilhelm-dono.” Crusch said to her butler.

He nodded greatfull for the words, but he kept his gaze on the screen, unable to currently comment.

He didn’t notice his grandson looking at him, with a complicated look.

The hooded giant removed his hood, revealing the full stature of Kurgan the eight-arms.

Seeing that Garfiel jumped with a smile of excitement “Take this!”

Kurgan however, assumed a position where his sword were behind his back, showing he didn’t take Garfiel seriously, even if he jumped to face him in the air.

From Ricardo, to Julius, Reinhard and more, the fighters that knew or heard of this legend were all wondering how will Garfiel behave in combat, if he hadn’t been deemed worthy of his full effort.

This was not a good start.

Then the action moved to Wilhelm and Theresia, the blades clashed and missed, but apparently the old man was putting his enemy on the defensive, even managing to find an opening, that he used to cut her hood open, almost injuring her face.

However it was soon revealed that she substained no injury. The only one injured here was Wilhelm, that saw the face of his wife, young and beautiful as the day he lost her, but her eyes were depraved of any warmth or emotions.

“Theresia…”

“Theresia…”

Both Wilhelms whispered in shock, as they witnessed the horryifing confermation of their worst fear.

No one commented.

The action moved to another tower, where Priscilla and Lilliana shall face the archbishop of Wrath.

Seeing Lilliana stressed out by the approaching fight, Priscilla talked to her.

“Diva. Are you converened about the Songstress Fanatic?”

“Uh? Yes…” the girl said lightly blushing. “About Kirikata-san, I…” she didn’t find the strenght to state her true feelings on the man.

“Oh! Don’t tell me she actually reciprocate the feelings of the merchant.” Ricardo looked intrigued, for all their days in Priestella he always assumed the affection was one sided.

“Magnificent! Another romantic subplot drama!” Al instead had it up there with this trend, everyone was getting biches but him, heck his pal could pull even while sleeping “I swear if they waste a full episode on this crap I am gonna kill my-“

He was silenced with a punch from Priscilla.

“But if she knows she loves him why doesn’t she just tell him? Wasting time like that, you will only end up like Mother Fortuna and Ge…use…”

Emilia slowly stopped talking feeling a breeze of danger run up her neck. She took a look around the room to figure out what was the source.

Strangely, the whole room was focused on her, they were all looking at her with murderous intent.

“It’s- It’s something wrong?”

“I can assure you it’s merely an impression Emilia-sama.” Rem stated with the most forced smile of her entire life.

“Really?”

“Yes, I suppose. Let’s just keep watching.”

“Considering the enemy’s demands, it is unlikely that they would kill him.”

“WHAT? Really?!”

“Only the Council of Ten knows where the Witch’s bones are. They need him alive.” She stated without a shred of a doubt.

“Then why are they killing council members left and right?! It doesn’t make any sense!” Lilliana worries were dispelled, but even she could identify the next problem.